《Vampires Legacy》


 The Beginning

    Prologue -Start-


    "What does it mean to be human? I spent a long time searching for that answer, but I was asking myself the wrong question. What I should''ve been thinking about was how to live true to myself. After that day, I became fixated on the idea that I had to turn myself back to normal, afraid that I would become a monster. In the Sanctuary, when you were about to kill us all, I accepted that I was a vampire as an excuse to do something unforgivable. Yet I still wasn''t strong enough and had to live with the fact that I became a true monster of my own will. During my journey, I found the answer I spent so long looking for. What I''ve become has nothing to do with how I decide to live my life. My soul is still the same. I will forever regret what I did. I wish I had the way of thinking I do now back when I truly needed it, but that wouldn''t be possible. It was because of my grave mistake, that I was able to reflect and arrive at where I am now. If it was my fate to die by your hands back then, I would go back in time and fight true to myself till the bitter end. Even if we all got killed anyway. But I wasn''t supposed to die during that war, and I''m grateful to have experienced everything I have since I became a vampire. There were countless hardships, but the fun we all had together far outweighed them. So yes, I''m even grateful to you. Now, let''s finish this once and for all."


    These were the words spoken by Chifuyu before he engaged in his final battle.


    Year 2023. March 9th.


    The day had just started, yet somebody was already fighting for their life.


    "Gaaahh..."


    A teenage boy was currently facing his biggest challenge, if a threat level had to be given to this monster it would more than likely be S+ tier.


    "It''s 7 in the morning. Why is this happening to me?"


    The young boy was loudly voicing his discontentment with his current situation.


    "It''s because you had Taco Central last night, Chifuyu."


    "We warned you not to eat from that place unless you were ready for the consequences."


    "Heh. I shouldn''t complain, this is a fair price to pay."


    "Uh, the tacos were $14, you had several which I paid for."


    The current predicament was a battle of life or death, on the toilet that is. Chifuyu, who had consumed 10 tacos last night is facing the consequences of his actions. Outside the bathroom, not surprised by the situation were Chifuyu''s parents.


    The story just started and the protagonist: Chifuyu Kyotani, is already making a fool out of himself.


    "Oooooooooooora!"


    Chifuyu let out a battle cry for his final push, the job was almost done. There was one thing left to do.


    His parents wait outside with tired faces. The toilet flushes and water from the faucet starts running down. Seconds later, Chifuyu comes out of the bathroom with a smug face, holding his right hand up in a fist. There could only be one meaning for that.


    "Victory."


    His parents who looked unamused couldn''t help but start chuckling at their son''s goofiness.


    Slapping Chifuyu on his back, his dad tells him "Get your butt to school already."


    "Yeah, I am. After I get you back that is!"


    The two start horsing around as Chifuyu''s mom enjoys the sight.


    Finally ready to go, Chifuyu slips his shoes on and opens the door.


    "I''m off!"


    "Have a good day at school."


    Chifuyu leaves with a blast of energy as his mom waves him off while his dad is flicking him off. They have a great relationship.


    Chifuyu Kyotani, 15 years old turning 16 in a few months. Energetic and can get along with just about anybody. Second year in high school, and already the star player on his basketball team. He greatly contributed to his team making it to the finals in his first year, earning them a promotion from third to second division. This year he had a stellar performance becoming his team''s lead scorer and winning them the championship in their league. His school is a 15 minute walk from his home so he walks there and back each day, usually meeting up with one of his friends partway through who''s there today.


    "Chifuyu!"


    A girl the same age called out to him. With a smile, Chifuyu ran over to her with his hand in the air.


    "Morning Erika."


    "Good morning to you too."


    The two high-fived as they were greeting each other. The girl''s name is Erika Tohska and she has known Chifuyu since the start of middle school. They decided to go to the same high school along with their other friend.


    Chifuyu and Erika make small talk as they walk to their school as they usually do. But Erika brought up a rather big question out of nowhere.


    "Um, Chifuyu."


    "Yeah what''s up, is something wrong?"


    "It''s just... I had a dream last night that you were taken somewhere far away. I tried reaching for you, and you were within my grasp. But you didn''t extend your hand for me, like you didn''t want to be saved."


    Chifuyu listens to her, completely at a loss for words. As they were walking, Erika had just been looking down while saying this, but she looked up right at Chifuyu as she asked this question.


    "I have no idea what that dream meant. It was probably just some nightmare. It seemed like you cut yourself off from me, and that you were bearing a whole bunch of burdens by yourself. I know you''re not the type of person to not let others help you. But, please let me ask you this. If something ever happens when you feel like you can''t handle it by yourself, will you reach out to me?"


    They maintained eye contact for a couple of seconds while walking before Chifuyu replied to her.


    "That sure came out of left field. You really surprised me there."


    "I''m sorry, uh... On second thought just forget what I said."


    Embarrassed by asking such a weird question, Erika''s face was flushed red and she put her head down. Chifuyu couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Don''t worry Erika, we''ve known each other for how long now? Over 4 years! If I feel like I''m facing my biggest problem ever and I''m not sure what to do, you''ll be the first person I ask for help."


    Chifuyu reassured her, Erika gently smiled and gave him her gratitude.


    "Thanks Chifuyu."


    "Don''t mention it."


    As the two wrapped up their conversation, they arrived at school.


    "Alright Erika, I''ll see you in 2nd period."


    "Yeah, I''ll see you then."


    As they walked to their respective classes for homeroom, Chifuyu was greeted by several other students along the way. The same could be said for Erika. There were rumors that they were going out around the beginning of their second year, but once Chifuyu heard about that he immediately set everybody straight and cleared up that they aren''t dating. He respects their relationship as friends and genuinely wants to keep it that way. He helped Erika out a ton in middle school, and Chifuyu himself isn''t oblivious to this fact. They spend a lot of time together and he truly cherishes their friendship. He''s thought about if there''s a chance Erika has feelings for him, but it was just a momentary thought. Chifuyu isn''t one to worry about the future too much, or the consequences of eating 10 tacos at once. He also thought if Erika started dating someone, he''d support her 100%. That''s the kind of guy Chifuyu is.


    On his way to class, he hears footsteps darting in his direction. He knows what it is and prepares himself for a counterattack.


    "Chifuyu... Gah!"


    A boy with short purple hair was running towards Chifuyu, he yelled his voice monotonously and was answered with a chop to the neck. The boy is another one of Chifuyu''s friends who he''s known since they were 7. He goes by the name Dakota Smith. This comedic routine is something he does every morning when a big assignment is due. He runs up to Chifuyu and grabs him by the shoulders to beg for the answers. Today was one of those days.


    "Dakota, how many times are you going to ask for my answers? After high school, you''re going to have to seriously study without relying on cheating from somebody else."


    "Hmph, bold of you to assume I''m going to a university."


    "Right, you''re gonna go pro as a streamer."


    Dakota is a self-proclaimed pro gamer. He spends most of his time playing fps games and single-player story mode games. He definitely has the skills to go pro as he just turned 16 and is already top 500 in one of the most popular fps games. On the other hand, he lacks social skills and without that, he won''t be able to engage his audience. Streamers are also entertainers, so sitting on camera live and just gaming without saying anything won''t benefit you in the least no matter how good you are. Posting gameplay clips would be a better idea in that regard, that''s what Chifuyu tells him.


    "The assignment due today was pretty big, you should''ve asked me yesterday if you knew you weren''t going to do it."


    "I had actually planned to do it. At least I was going to try, but I got caught up reading this new series in jump. By the time I was done with that, it was already 2 a.m and I''d just decided to ask you in the morning. I guess I should''ve looked at how long the assignment was."


    "Get your priorities straight man. That new series is good though."


    "Isn''t it? I was just going to check out the first few chapters but I got completely hooked."


    "I hear you on that. Jump series never disappoint."


    Jump is a manga publisher that releases new chapters every Saturday. The series Dakota binged last night is a new hit that''s sold over 2 million copies with just 3 volumes. He and Chifuyu are both what you would call otakus. Chifuyu knows how to manage his time though and gets his school work and sports training done first before he indulges himself in entertainment. Though he does have a couple of series he reads and watches if they''re out before he leaves for school. Back to the main question at hand.


    "So, can I see your answers for the assignment?"


    "You''re lucky it''s math, just make sure you remember the equations for the test so the teacher doesn''t get suspicious."


    "You''re a lifesaver."


    Before making a beeline for the library, Dakota smacks Chifuyu in the butt to express his thanks. Nothing wrong with some brotherly love. Chifuyu pulled out his phone to check the time and saw he still had 9 minutes until homeroom started, so he decided to go to the gym to get some quick shots in.


    ***


    Ring Ring Ring Ring


    "Yo."


    "Don''t ''yo'' me Shoyo, where is the target?"


    "I lost him, my bad."


    "God dammit you imbecile, do you understand how dire this situation is?"


    "Relax, he was just craftier than I thought he''d be. All I have to do is patrol the area he''s heading to. Besides, this is information that was supposed to be top secret for over 200 years. If she gets unsealed, isn''t it the fault of you guys up there who had a rat this entire time?"


    "Watch your mouth brat, she won''t be unsealed as long as you do your job. Make sure to uphold your title as the strongest hunter."


    Beep Beep Beep


    "What a disagreeable middle-aged man. Top secret information only a handful of people should know gets leaked to the enemy and now I have to clean up their mess. Though of course, I didn''t actually lose him. I like pretending I''m a little incompetent sometimes. The vamp took to the sewers with impressive speed. My eyes were off him for no more than a second and he''d already opened the manhole, entered it and cleanly closed it without making much noise. That sewage has a few dozen other routes he could take. And I know exactly which one he''ll come out of."


    The man currently speaking was atop a rooftop, clad in a white uniform indicating the highest rank with a sheathed sword by his waist, earning stares from the neighborhood citizens. His occupation is a hunter run by the Hunter Agency. The job description entails hunting vampires and keeping the peace of Shioto. That''s right, this is no normal world.


    Shioto is the only continent in this world with some dozen islands scattered around. The world''s population numbers at 901 million. The continent is divided into 37 districts, each having their own hunter branch. The hunters have been at battle with the vampires for over 200 years, but they''ve been dying down in numbers gradually, at least on the surface. The world has also been relatively peaceful over the last 8 years. Vampire incidents have been at an all-time low due to the presence of the current strongest hunter, Shoyo Kusakabe. He''s 25 years old and is above average for male height, standing at 6 feet tall. Although you wouldn''t be able to tell, he''s very well-built with slicked back black hair and bright blue eyes.


    Growl


    Shoyo''s stomach grumbles, he''s been pursuing this vampire for 2 days and hasn''t eaten anything.


    "Alright, where''s the closest fast food place? I need to attend to more important matters."


    Dismissing his current mission that could put the world at stake, Shoyo goes to grab some grub.


    ***


    Students rush down the hallway after the bell rings for their final class of the day. Chifuyu waits outside his classroom for Erika who had texted him if she could ask him something after school.


    "Thanks for waiting Chifuyu. Sorry, I know you should be getting ready for practice but I just wanted to ask you this in person."


    "No worries, I have time. So what''s up?"


    "Well, you probably forgot about this. But the Moon Festival is tonight, and I was wondering if you wanted to go there."


    The Moon Festival is one of many festivals held in Shioto. It takes place in District 5 on March 9th every year in celebration of the year Princess Kaguya was believed to be found. It''s an ancient story that most of the people believe in, but this will be a tale for another time.


    "Oh wow, you''re right. I totally forgot about it."


    "Hehe, I thought so. I asked my little brother if he wanted to go but he said he''s already going with a female friend of his."


    "Wait, how old is your little bro again?"


    "He turns 11 next month."


    "Turning 11 and he''s already making moves on girls? Ha! You have quite the playboy little brother, I''ve gotta meet him one day."


    "Yeah, he''s a bit of a rascal. Sometimes I wanna clobber him."


    "Wow. He even gets you riled up huh."


    "Excuse me!"


    As Chifuyu and Erika were chattering, a girl who''s a year younger approached them. Chifuyu recognized her because he saw her just yesterday.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Oh, hey Sumire. How are you?"


    "You know her Chifuyu?"


    Before Chifuyu gets to answer, Sumire interjects, answering for him.


    "He saved me yesterday from some bullies, and I never got to thank him. So I just asked around to see what class you were in and rushed over here."


    "Ah come on, it''s not that big of a deal."


    "That may be true. But still, I want to thank you."


    As she lowers her head to bow down, she expresses her gratitude and leaves.


    "Thank you very much!"


    It was a short exchange, the girl simply wanted to let Chifuyu know how grateful she is. Erika gleefully looks at Chifuyu as he shyly scratches his head.


    "So, would you be able to go to the festival tonight or would you be too tired from practice?"


    "Oh yeah, you can definitely count me in!"


    Erika sighed with relief, Chifuyu''s straightforwardness always manages to put a smile on her face.


    "I can''t wait! I''ll leave you so you can get to practice now. See you later!"


    "Yeah, see you later!"


    As their conversation ends and Erika walks away, someone who had been listening comes from around the corner behind Chifuyu.


    "Oi Chifuyu, it''s time for practice. Let''s go."


    "Oh, hey Mikey. You came to pick me up?"


    "Don''t call me that. I see you''re as friendly as ever with Erika.


    "I guess so."


    "Tch."


    Mike clicks his tongue at Chifuyu''s laid-back response. Mike is also on the basketball team. He has feelings for Erika and is jealous of Chifuyu''s close relationship with her. Mike also detests Chifufyu because he came to this high school believing he''d be the best player, only to be far outshined by someone he''d initially thought wouldn''t even make the team. Although he''s bitter about this, basketball is just a hobby of his. Mike has bigger plans. As they walk to the gymnasium, he brings up a certain topic.


    "Chifuyu, we''re only sophomores right now. At the rate I''m growing right now, I would absolutely steal the title of Star Player come next season. But, I''m afraid I''m quitting basketball after this semester."


    "Why''s that?"


    "Heh, I''ll be taking the transfer exam for the Hunter Training Academy in July. And when I pass it, I''ll be accepted as a student there. So naturally there will be no need for me to continue playing this sport. It was a mere pastime anyway."


    "So you''re chasing a greater dream, I''m happy for you."


    Chifuyu replies genuinely, this pisses off Mike even more. His intent was to gloat, but he should''ve known that would have no effect on Chifuyu.


    "Do you ever feel envious?"


    "Who doesn''t? This one time, there was a prize I really wanted from a raffle. So when I didn''t win it, naturally I was jealous of who did."


    "Forget it, I shouldn''t have asked."


    ***


    "Ah, nothing better than basking in the glorious sunset of 5:30 pm."


    Chifuyu leaves the school campus after finishing practice. The sunset at 5:30 is a joke he and Dakota make. In lots of anime, it''s not rare for a dramatic scene to occur at sunset. Chifuyu and Dakota noticed this and made it an inside joke between them. Speaking of Dakota¡­


    "Yo."


    "Dakota, what''re you still doing here?"


    "Erika told me you guys are going to the Moon Festival tonight and invited me as well."


    "So you waited 2 hours for me to finish practice? You could''ve just gone home first."


    "Nah, actually I went to tutoring."


    "Tutoring?! You did?"


    "Ha, you don''t have to act that surprised. You pickin a fight with me you little..."


    Dakota headlocks Chifuyu and playfully gives him a noogie.


    "I mean, you never went to tutoring! Isn''t it natural that I''d be surprised?"


    "Hmph, you won''t believe it. My mom called after school and told me she''s gonna start giving me an allowance if I can keep up with my grades."


    Dakota sticks his chest out proudly, Chifuyu slightly laughing at how simply he gets motivated.


    "Why am I even surprised, I should''ve known there was something in it for you."


    "Heh, what can I say?" remarks Dakota as he slyly shrugs his shoulders.


    "Uh, hey Chifuyu."


    "What is it?"


    "Those wouldn''t happen to be your friends would they?"


    A group of upperclassmen approach the two of them, they''re the spitting image of what you''d call cliche high school delinquents.


    "Oh, it''s you guys."


    "So you do know them, that''s a relief."


    "We''re acquainted I guess."


    "Acquainted my ass, you think you''re some kind of hero? Huh, Chifuyu?"


    The group leader of the delinquents strolls right up to Chifuyu with his hands burrowed in his pockets and head stuck upright, casting his eyes down on who he believes is below him. An old-fashioned way of trying to intimidate someone. But Chifuyu is unfazed, Dakota on the other hand is already making preparations to hightail it out of there.


    "Hero? I''m not anything of the sort nor do I want to be. I just wanna enjoy living my normal everyday life."


    "Is that so. You say that but you must think you''re some knight in shining armor sticking up for that girl yesterday."


    Yes, these are the same punks who were bullying Sumire.


    Chifuyu picks his nose and flicks the booger towards them.


    "I don''t understand what''s got your panties in a bunch, isn''t it right to stick up for someone who''s getting bullied?"


    Chifuyu was starting to enjoy the situation, so he thought he''d provoke them a little.


    "Mommy and daddy aren''t gonna be proud of you if they hear about this. Bullying doesn''t make you popular you know."


    "What was that wise ass!?"


    The stereotypical delinquent grabs Chifuyu by his collar, giving him a nasty glare. Chifuyu decides to pour more fuel on the fire.


    "Wow, one little sentence is all it takes to offend you. This is why I hate punks like you, all brawn and no brain."


    "Why you..."


    Chifuyu knew his simple provocations would get them enraged, this whole situation had become a comedy skit to him.


    The delinquent throws a punch that is easily evaded. Chifuyu then squares up to show he''s ready to throw down.


    "No going back now, I''m pummeling you!"


    Delinquent 1 charges in with no strategy in mind, he just plans to swing his heavy fists. Chifuyu smirks, dodging the predictable right swing. Then, his ultimate counterattack begins.


    "Huh?"


    In mere seconds, the delinquent is gazing at the sky. After easily moving around the right swing''s trajectory, Chifuyu pantsed him and swiped his foot under delinquent 1''s legs causing him to fall on his ass.


    "You little.."


    The other delinquents finally charge in after witnessing their leader get an embarrassing taste of defeat.


    "Let''s go Dakota!"


    "Yeah!"


    Zoom


    Being on the same wavelength, Chifuyu and Dakota dash out of there while laughing hysterically.


    "Oi, you''re running away without fighting?!"


    "What a bunch of pussies."


    Delinquent F and C fail to understand that Chifuyu could''ve easily beaten them. It''s ironic that in the future, there will be countless times when Chifuyu would rather run than fight. But his soul will not let him. His drive will not let him. Chifuyu will face countless hardships, but he will never back down.


    ***


    The night of the Moon Festival is bustling with tens of thousands of people. Countless musicians playing a plethora of songs combined with stages of professional dancers giving the audience an abundance of energy. Energetic cheers could be heard all throughout the festival grounds. The pathways were lined with floating lanterns painting the night sky bright orange and yellow. Countless booths provided food, drinks, and games. There were people of all ages. You could find babies probably no older than 2 being cradled by their mothers, kids running around having the time of their life, teenagers enjoying their youth with friends, adults drinking and appreciating this beautiful event, along with seniors just enjoying themselves.


    On a normal day, kids and teenagers wouldn''t be able to be out and about as they are right now during this festival. That''s because unaccompanied minors aren''t allowed to be out past 9 pm, 7 pm if you''re not even in high school. In other words, everybody under 18 has been given a curfew. This law was put in place to prevent cases of unsuspecting minors being easy victims for vampires.


    Vampires aren''t affected by the sunlight like they are in fictional stories, they just move around at night because it''s more convenient for them. At least, in this world. By giving minors a curfew, their mortality rate dropped significantly when vampires first showed up. They''re only allowed to roam freely at night during big events. Naturally, there''s still security at such big events. Along with hunters blending in with the crowd and others patrolling the perimeter.


    Thousands of people are gathered at the Moon Festival this night, there will definitely be vampires trying to snatch some easy prey.


    Sora and Dakota arrive at the festival and meet up with Erika. She''s wearing a pink yukata plastered with bright red lilacs, with the left side of her bangs that are usually showing swept behind her ear showcasing a marigold orange crescent moon earring. The 2 boys are just dressed in casual clothes.


    "Wow, look who dressed up for the occasion."


    "Hehe, do I look okay?"


    "It suits you well."


    Chifuyu compliments Erika who lets out an innocent giggle after receiving his modest praise.


    "You guys should wear yukatas next year, it helps you get more immersed in the festival spirit."


    "No way, it wouldn''t good look on me."


    Dakota''s lack of self-confidence shows itself.


    "Anyway, the night''s still young. Chifuyu, Erika, let''s enjoy ourselves to the fullest tonight!"


    "Yeah!"


    Chifuyu and Erika chant in unison before they take off to the glorious Moon Festival.


    ***


    "It sure is noisy over there. For better or worse, I have to make sure I keep it that way. I won''t allow their peace to be shattered. I''ll kill this Vampire Lord myself, tonight."


    Next to the Moon Festival is a vast forest. Shoyo is currently in it waiting for the vampires to show up. Unbeknownst to all of the people of Shioto, one of the strongest vampires is sealed there. Ariel Ryuji, a Vampire Lord from over 200 years ago who couldn''t even be killed. The location of where she is sealed was somehow leaked to the vampires. Meaning there''s a traitor in the Hunter Agency. Even as the Moon Festival is going on right now, each and every member of the HA is being interrogated. The Vampire Lord is sealed in a hidden tomb underneath this forest. Shoyo would have no problem preventing the vampires from entering the tomb, but he has other plans.


    "I''m surrounded, and it''s a lot of them. Most likely no less than a few dozen."


    Shoyo has been encircled by several vampires. It''s nothing he can''t handle. In fact, he allowed them to surround him. The reason being he has no intention of stopping them from unsealing Ariel. He plans to wipe them all out. Yes, every single one of them in the forest. Vampire Lord included, Shoyo isn''t one to discriminate. He''ll kill all vampires equally.


    ***


    The trio of friends experienced the Moon Festival to its full extent and had an absolute blast. They all agreed that this had been the best night of their lives. Surprisingly, this had been the first time all 3 of them went together. They''d gone to a few other small festivals together, but the scale of the Moon Festival was much larger. As the festival reaches its end, they laugh at the hilarious pictures they took at the photo booth.


    "Man, I wish times like these would last forever."


    Youth at its finest. Dakota speaks his mind while the 3 of them are laying on a small grassy hill just outside the festival.


    "They will last forever. We still have endless amounts of fun times to look forward to. But don''t think you''ll be able to goof off for the rest of your life without having any responsibilities."


    "Tch."


    "Hehehe."


    Chifuyu tells Dakota the sad truth which he clicks his tongue in response to, Erika giggles on the side. Then, the final attraction had begun. The night sky was illuminated with vibrant fireworks, people who weren''t even at the festival were able to see this magnificent display.


    "How beautiful."


    Erika expresses her awe without even knowing she spoke. The words just came out naturally. They all wear satisfied smiles, appreciating the grand fireworks.


    After the final attraction ends, they all doze off for a bit. No more than 10 minutes. But by the time they woke up, Chifuyu had gone missing.


    ***


    "She''s been awakened."


    Shoyo stands tall, prepared to use all of his strength to quickly wipe out the 30-something vampires around him and the Vampire Lord currently on her way. The vampires realize he''s letting them unseal Ariel, so they leave him alone for the meantime. The hidden tomb lead hundreds of stairs underground, Shoyo could tell Ariel was taking her sweet time walk all the way up. So he could feel it. With each step she took, followed the weight of countless souls of the lives she''s taken. As if they''re trying to drag her back down to hell. But Ariel''s steps do not waver. After 200 long years, she''s finally free. All the vampires and the strongest hunter are expecting her to come out ready to start a massacre.


    No immediate backup will be coming, and Shoyo is aware of this. He''s currently the only hunter that knows Ariel had been sealed in this forest. Receiving backup or not was a trivial matter to Shoyo anyway. As a matter of fact, he prefers no assistance, especially for this mission. As he''s anticipating the Vampire Lord to rise out of the tomb, another vampire shows up with a human in toll.


    "Oi Oi, you''ve gotta be kidding me. What the hell are the other hunters doing, they let a kid get kidnapped?"


    "That should be the least of your worries human."


    "Tch, she''s here."


    Shoyo''s main priority is the safety of innocent civilians, but he can''t afford to be distracted here. She was mere seconds from rearing her head into the outside world. Even the strongest hunter was sweating a little, but his confidence was still at 100%. He''s carrying the pride and burden of being the strongest on his back. No matter what, he will not lose.


    "Alright, you lot! Gather and prostrate yourselves before the Vampire Lord, Ariel Ryuji!"


    A vampire commands the rest of them to fall in line, and they do so without wasting another moment.


    There she was, accompanied by the vampire Shoyo had been chasing earlier who immediately prostrated himself upon reaching the surface.


    Every vampire has red eyes, but Ariel''s in particular were more frightening. Her bloodshot red eyes gaze at those around her with an uninterested look. Most vampires have pale skin, but hers was the very definition of healthy. She was different from Shoyo''s expectations. He assumed the Vampire Lord to be tall in stature and have an intense bloodlust, though she wasn''t any less intimidating. She had a petite body, probably just about 5 feet tall with long silver hair that seemed double her height as it flowed along the ground. She notices Shoyo observing them on top of a tree but doesn''t spend more than 2 seconds looking at him.


    "That''s a Vampire Lord alright."


    Shoyo smiles wryly as he unsheathes his blade, preparing to strike at a moment''s notice. He still hasn''t given up on saving the boy, they''re deep in the forest so he has to swiftly rescue him and get him to safety as fast as possible. Calling nearby hunters to help would only get them killed. The best course of action for Shoyo would be to kill all the side vampires quickly after getting the boy to a safe place. Then he''ll be able to solely focus on the Vampire Lord. There''s also a chance more vampires will be on their way soon, but he doesn''t need to worry about that right now. All his enemies are within his reach, he won''t let a single one escape.


    It''s been 10 seconds since the Vampire Lord has seen the light of night, her motives are unclear. But, she is still giving off an intimidating aura. So intense, that the young boy who was kidnapped wakes up and instantly vomits from the nauseating pressure.


    "Wh-where the hell am I?"


    The young boy is Chifuyu. For what reasons was he alone captured?


    "Silence you pig, you''re in the presence of a Vampire Lord."


    Snap


    Just like a twig, the vampire breaks his right arm in a fraction of a second. Chifuyu couldn''t even process what just happened before he yells in agony from the pain of having one of his limbs broken.


    "AAAAAAHHHHHHHH!"


    "Damn it."


    Shoyo wants to make his move already, but he''s cautious of the Vampire Lord who hasn''t even spoken a word yet.


    "It''s been over 200 years Lord Ariel, we humbly welcome your long-awaited return."


    ''What''s happening? Are these real vampires? I feel sick to my stomach. There''s something about that shrimp, just being near her is making me feel lightheaded.''


    Just as Chifuyu is thinking this to himself, his head is slammed into the ground, blood drips down all over his face.


    "This isn''t much, but we''ve brought a gift to offer you. Think of it as a small appetizer before the main course."


    "And what exactly is the main course?"


    Shoyo drops down, curious about what the vampire is implying.


    "The main course, isn''t it obvious? Lord Ariel will devour every single human at that festival!"


    ''It''s just about over, but there''s certainly still a lot of people there. Not that I have any intention of letting them get past me.''


    "Sounds amusing. So now that one of your precious lords has been unsealed, you think you vampires have a chance of overtaking this world?"


    "What an idiotic question, isn''t it obvious? WE VAMPIRES WILL UNLEASH HELL ON THIS WORLD AND SLAUGHTER EVERY HUMAN THAT RESIDES HERE!"


    His words spoken in a menacing tone resounded throughout the entire forest, Chifuyu whose head was still being planted in the ground started trembling with fear.


    So this is a vampire.


    Is what he thought, for a second he gave up hope. But he had no intention of going down without a fight, no matter how futile.


    "Now Lord Ariel, feast upon this boy!"


    Shoyo gets in his stance, ready to charge in at any time. Then, Ariel finally said something.


    "I have no intention of harming that boy. Let him go."


    Her words took everyone aback, she spoke with a calm voice. She was composed that entire time just scrutinizing the situation she had been awoken to.


    "Forgive me Lord Ariel, I don''t think I caught what you said."


    "I spoke very clearly. I do not wish to repeat myself."


    Her words still carried the same tone, but her gaze was a different story. She looked coldly down upon the vampire who still had Chifuyu face-planted into the ground. The moment he let go and eased his arm up, Shoyo dashed in and decapitated him while grabbing Chifuyu to get him somewhere safe. Blood gushed out from the dead vampire''s neck like water from a fountain. A few others tried to chase after Shoyo but were cut down effortlessly.


    Shoyo was getting ready to use a technique to quickly get Chifuyu to safety, but another vampire who had been waiting in the cut lands a surprise attack and sends Shoyo flying a bit. He catches himself on a tree, but notices the new vampire had snatched Chifuyu.


    By the time he finds where they''re at, the vampire had already bitten into Chifuyu''s stomach. In a flash, Shoyo appears in front of him and goes for the kill. The vampire barely dodges it in time and gets his neck grazed.


    "Ho, so this is the world''s greatest hunter."


    Shoyo sees that the boy is still barely alive. But with a hole in his stomach, he''ll bleed out in a few minutes. Someone was going to die on his watch, and there was nothing he could do about it. Shoyo swore to himself to save every life he could, to never again let innocent people or friends die on his watch.


    In this world, if you get a fatal wound from a vampire incident, no one will be able to heal that. Not a human at least. Shoyo had the first casualty in a long time on his hands. Nothing changed for him though. He was already determined to kill every vampire here.


    "Hey, brat. Explain to me why you did that when I myself said I was not going to harm that boy."


    "No, no Miss Vampire Lord. I think you''re the one who needs to do some explaining. I noticed it as soon as you emerged from that tomb. You''re not the same as before."


    Shoyo was intrigued by what this vampire was saying, so he continued to listen to his words.


    "The Ariel from before you were sealed would have come out craving blood, eager to take the lives of every human nearby."


    "That''s because I no longer seek blood."


    "Huh? Come on Lord Ariel, tell us all exactly the meaning behind your words right now?"


    The vampires all looked upon Ariel, not having a clue what she was about to say.


    "I will not fight against the humans anymore. It''s about time for this several hundred-year battle to come to an end."


    The vampires question Ariel in an uproar.


    "I can''t believe what I''m hearing. The Vampire Lord once known as the Dragon Empress who has claimed over 100,000 human lives, the one who swore absolute vengeance on their race is now throwing in the towel?"


    "Only a fool would hold a grudge for over several centuries."


    "Those 200 years of solitude must''ve made you insane. The vampires here in this world have been making preparations, patiently waiting to free you. To have all our efforts spit back in our faces. So, if you will no longer fight against the humans, what do you plan to do?"


    "I will join their side."


    Shoyo is baffled by this unpredictable turn of events. He lets out a huge laugh as all the tension he just had dissipated. The two vampires pay him no heed as they continue conversing.


    "I see."


    "I will kill you all in less than a minute and then save that boy you put on the brink of death. State your name."


    "I am Kenzo."


    "Kenzo huh, that''s a good name."


    "I''m honored."


    Gathering all he could muster for this final line, he roars an order at all the other vampires.


    "IN THE NAME OF THE SLAYERS, KILL THIS TRAITOR!"


    "RAAAAAAH!"


    Approximately 31 vampires against a Vampire Lord. This wouldn''t even be a fight. Shoyo blinks and 14 vampires have already been torn apart, their dismembered bodies falling to the ground with blood painting the nearby trees red. She shows no mercy as she slaughters her own kind. This had also been the first time she seriously fought against her race with the intention to kill. Ariel said she''d kill them in less than a minute, but it hadn''t even been 20 seconds before they all turned into corpses. Wasting no time, she goes over to Shoyo and the dying Chifuyu.


    "That was impressive, but I would''ve been able to kill them all including you in less than half your time."


    "8 seconds huh, is that how long you last in bed?"


    "Ouch, I''ll have you know I''m still a pure maiden."


    "Wow, I''m kinda surprised."


    The strongest hunter and a Vampire Lord were cracking jokes with one another while a young boy was at death''s doorstep. Truly a rare occurrence.


    "So, you said you''re gonna save him. But unless you have some magical healing power..."


    "I don''t, we both know what the only way to save his life is."


    Chifuyu had no more than a minute before he would die from blood loss. He couldn''t muster any energy to talk, that would be impossible in his condition. But he was still conscious, he wouldn''t allow himself to look away from the current situation.


    "Can you hear me kid?"


    Ariel posed a question, Chifuyu was using all he had to control his breathing to the best of his abilities. His diaphragm was contracting abnormally due to breathing heavily, he felt like his life would end the moment he lost concentration. He turned his eyes to the Vampire Lord, meaning he heard her question.


    "Do you want to live?"


    It was the easiest question Chifuyu could''ve been asked. He stared at Ariel with unyielding intent. He was on the verge of dying, his body was unable to move, but his eyes were brimming with life. He didn''t need to speak, even if he could, his answer was as clear as day.


    A new journey begins.

 The Trial

    Chifuyu''s Pov


    I opened my eyes. At least I thought I did, but all I could see was darkness. No, my eyes were unquestionably open. I found myself in some pitch black area. I thought it could be a dream, but the sensation I was experiencing felt real. I didn''t know how to explain it, but I knew this wasn''t my imagination. A pinch sharply pricked my cheeks and I blurted out in pain in response.


    "Ouch."


    I pinched myself to see if I would wake up, just in case. I felt pain, so this wasn''t a dream. Then, a sudden realization crosses my mind.


    "Wait, what happened to Erika and Dakota?"


    I remembered that we all dozed off on a hill and I later found myself surrounded by vampires. I couldn''t have been asleep for that long, but since I was captured I figured Erika and Dakota also shared the same fate as me.


    "Where the hell am I? I don''t have time for this."


    Running around in the darkness with my mind all over the place, I realize another important question.


    "Hold on, how am I still alive?"


    I somehow forgot a vampire tore into my stomach, but after feeling that area with my hand, I''m shocked to find out the severe wound is gone. My arm which was broken is also back to normal. This was unbelievable. As all the events that occurred finally caught up to me, I remember that strong vampire asking me a question.


    "Do I want to live?"


    Repeating it to myself, I start putting the pieces together. She healed me? Are vampires even capable of that? Not that I''d know. Then, I grimaced at what I thought the other possibility could be.


    "Was I... turned into a vampire?"


    Following those words, I began to hear distant yelling. I reflexively looked around even though I couldn''t see anything. My vision lightens up, and the yells get louder.


    I woke up.


    After being in a place where I could only hear my own voice, the yells of several dozen people reverberated all around causing me to feel lightheaded.


    "This boy is possessed!"


    "Execute him!"


    "Why must there be a trial? It should go without saying that all vampires must be put to death immediately!"


    "This poor soul."


    Shouts of wrath and pity were being directed at me. I found myself in a courtroom. I tried to move but shackles bound my limbs with my arms behind me, my body was assuming something similar to a seiza position. The yells were so loud I thought I was in a concert. Even my thoughts were being drowned out but the relentless screams.


    "Chifuyu!"


    I was able to make out 2 people calling my name, I looked at a certain section of the crowd and I spot Erika with Dakota.


    I had no idea why they were here, but I was relieved nonetheless.


    "Quiet down."


    The person who was clearly the judge slams his gavel down a couple of times, silencing the crowd.


    "Boy, state your name."


    "I''m Chifuyu Kyotani. WHAT''S GOING O-"


    "You will only speak when asked a question."


    I answer the judge and try to ask what in the world is going on, but he slams his gavel telling me I''m not allowed to talk outside of answering his questions.


    "We''re here today to decide your fate Chifuyu."


    A man I recognize speaks to me, it was the hunter I saw on the night of the Moon Festival.


    "You see kid, you''re no longer human."


    My worst fear came true.


    "You''ve become a vampire."


    "No... I''m human! I''m not the same as those blood-sucking monsters."


    I desperately cried out. Was this really the price for me to survive that night?


    "Take a look for yourself."


    The hunter pulls his phone out of his pocket, opens his camera app and squats down to me so I can see my appearance for myself.


    My originally blue eyes were now bright red. My ears grew, pointing out at the top. Along with my canine teeth now noticeably sharper and longer.


    Do I regret choosing to live now? I''m still not entirely sure. It felt like the obvious choice but how will my life be from here on out, assuming I even leave this place alive.


    The onlookers continue their yells of displeasure, apparently they''re all members of the Hunter Agency. Only being about a foot away, the hunter closes in on my ear and whispers something to me.


    "Don''t worry. You''re not going to die here."


    Leaving me with those words, the judge silences the crowd again and proceeds to ask me more questions. They were all simple, just confirming I was still myself. I look back over to Erika and Dakota, nodding my head trying to assure them I''m okay.


    "Hm. You were able to correctly answer all the personal questions prepared for you. Under normal circumstances you would''ve been immediately disposed of because of the high risk you carry, but Shoyo insisted we hold a trial. Still, we don''t know the possibility of you being possessed right now or the true motives of that vampire."


    Possessed? I heard someone screaming that earlier, but what do they mean? And so that hunter''s name is Shoyo. For some reason, he''s smiling at me. I can''t help but think he knows something everyone else doesn''t.


    "Looks like we won''t get anywhere unless we talk to the vampire itself. So, assuming you truly are Chifuyu Kyotani, I have one final question for you."


    Sweat drips down my face, I can''t help but be nervous at this supposed last question.


    "Since you''re aware you''ve become a vampire, can you be certain that you won''t crave human blood and attack an innocent civilian or even someone you know?"


    My heart dropped. That''s right, I''m a vampire now. Sooner or later I''ll thirst for human blood. There''s no way I can lie about this question, so I answered truthfully.


    "I don''t know if I''ll be able to guarantee that."


    Another uproar begins.


    "You don''t know??"


    "What the hell does that mean??"


    "This is a waste of time."


    "This kid isn''t taking this seriously."


    Hearing that last line, I had to reply to it, even though I didn''t know what to say.


    "You''re wrong! I am taking this seriously. I just... I''m not sure if-"


    I get cut off by the same person.


    "Possessed or not, you''re a vampire! Take responsibility and die!"


    "That''s right, you''re not human anymore! You''re a monster who could kill us at the drop of a hat."


    "''Take responsibility and die'', huh?"


    I said the words to myself to see if they even sounded right. Do I have a right to live now that I''m a vampire?


    "Yawn..."


    As I was thinking to myself, I heard someone yawn as if they were right next to me. I looked around and of course there was nobody. I''m in the middle of the courtroom shackled to the ground. Wait, was it... in my head?


    "Good morning."


    "Hold on. This voice. You''re..."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    I spoke aloud, earning quizzical looks from the onlookers and the judge.


    "So the trial''s currently going on, I''m gonna drag you in here so we can speak for a minute."


    My eyes shut and my body slumped a bit. I had been brought to a similar space I was in before I woke up in the courtroom.


    Someone brought me to the pitch black area which must be inside my head, the darkness slowly began to fade away as a greyish color replaced it with light fog forming all around. In front of me appeared the vampire who saved my life.


    "Hey, I just woke up from a nap."


    "What the hell do you mean you just woke up from a nap?"


    "Do I really need to explain that?"


    "No. What you do need to explain is what''s going on. How are we inside my head, and how are you even here in the first place?"


    I was on edge because of how dire my situation is. I''m about to be killed for becoming a vampire. This girl vamp is the one who turned me. But I''m not going to blame her. I wanted to live and this is the price I had to pay.


    "I''ll answer all your questions soon. You must be wondering how your life will be now that you''re no longer human right? If you even survive today that is."


    "Yeah."


    I pause before continuing what I say.


    "I''m grateful to still be alive. So of course I''m grateful to you. But I still don''t know if I''ll be able to live as a vampire."


    "That''s understandable."


    I cast my eyes down, not knowing what will happen. The vampire walks closer to me, making a declaration.


    "My name is Ariel Ryuji, I ranked among the great Vampire Lords but no longer wish to fight against humans. The moment I decided to save your life and you chose to live, our fates intertwined. Should you choose to continue living as you are, your life will not be the same. You''ll likely have no choice but to fight for the hunters against vampires until the day you die. But, I will be with you. I have a responsibility to stay by your side as the one who saved you, thus dragging you into this situation. You might even regret not choosing to die in that forest. So tell me, do you want to live even though it may be a living hell?"


    Should I have chosen to die then? I guess I''ll have to find that out myself. Ariel made clear what the future may have in store for me. My mind was just filled with doubts a minute ago. But for some reason, they disappeared just like that. No, it''s thanks to Ariel that my doubts are gone. I won''t throw away my life that was saved. Even if I do regret it, I will continue to live.


    "Ha, those eyes again. I see you''ve made your decision."


    "Yeah."


    "We''re partners now, Chifuyu."


    Ariel extends her arm to me with a slight smile, I comply and we shake hands.


    "Looking forward to it." I said with a wry smirk.


    "Listen, before I handle things I want you to stand your ground."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You''ve resolved yourself to continue living, but I''m sure most of the people in the courtroom want you to be executed. Do you see what I''m getting at?"


    I put my right hand on my chin and try to figure out what she means.


    "So by standing my ground, you want me to convey my determination to everyone there?"


    "Correct."


    I inhale and exhale deeply to prepare myself.


    "You got it."


    I open my eyes back to the courtroom with everyone staring at me. Not much different from before, except they''re all looking with confused faces.


    "Boy, what just happened?"


    The judge rightly questions me. I''m pretty sure it looked like I fell asleep in the middle of the trial that''s deciding whether I live or not. But I did talk aloud when Ariel first woke up out of surprise, so hiding anything will just make me look more suspicious.


    "I spoke with the Vampire Lord."


    "So she is inside of him!"


    "That vampire could wipe us off the face of the planet!"


    "Neither of them must be allowed to live!"


    "Execute both these monsters before it becomes the end of us!"


    The crowd just continues blathering, is that all they''re here for? I was getting tired of it.


    "SHUT UP!"


    I yelled at the top of my lungs so they could cease they''re annoying prattling.


    "LISTEN TO WHAT I HAVE TO SAY!"


    I brace myself, I can''t back down. This yell is coming straight from my heart.


    "I''m not a monster! I was born and raised here in Shioto by the best parents I wouldn''t ever be able to repay for how much they''ve done for me! I won''t let my life end here, I won''t let you take away the life brought about by my parents and the life that was saved by Ariel! I will live, even if I regret being saved! Call me a monster one more time, I dare you! I will never devour a human, I swear that on my life. To prove that, I will become a hunter and not just kill vampires, but put an end to their existence once and for all. No matter how many hardships I may go through, that''s the decision I''ve come to!"


    Everyone was silent after I finished proving my resolve. I gasped for air as I poured everything I had into that. I just had to hope for the best.


    "Wow!" Shoyo exclaims in a comedic tone, though he was genuinely surprised. I noticed Erika crying while Dakota was hyped for some reason.


    "You tell them Chifuyu!"


    I can''t believe he just blurted that out.


    I thought I may have gotten through to the crowd, but they fell into an uproar again. There''s no convincing these people.


    "This boy is no longer human, what he says has no meaning, hurry and proceed with the verdict."


    "That''s right! My entire family was killed by a vampire, they all need to be exterminated, no exceptions."


    Shoyo notices what that woman just said and asks her a question.


    "Hey lady, so you say your whole family was killed by a vampire. What if one of them survived but it was at the cost of turning into a vampire? Would you still be vehemently shouting to have them executed, like you are with this boy?"


    She stands there shocked, not being able to reply.


    "I believe this is the first case where someone got turned into a vampire instead of being devoured. So shouldn''t we handle it more carefully instead of this sorry display for a trial we''re having?"


    "How dare you try to turn this on me by bringing up my dead family. This boy is a monster now and must be put down! Are we not paying you to kill vampires?!"


    "You didn''t answer my question."


    "SCREW OFF!"


    "Ah, hypocrisy at its finest."


    I can''t say anything. I put in everything I had to try and convince them, but it didn''t work. Now I just have to let Ariel handle the rest.


    "Humans are foolish to no end, but we vampires who hunt them down for mere thirst are no better."


    Ariel spoke, but it sounded like it was to herself. I was wondering what she has planned, but there''s no reason for me to worry. We''d only spoken briefly, and yet I have full trust in her.


    "I''m coming out."


    ***


    The people in the courtroom were momentarily entranced by the graceful vampire who emerged from Chifuyu''s shadow. Lengthy silver hair glistening in the dim-lighted area swirled around Chifuyu who was also taken slightly aback. Ariel''s fierce gaze met the eyes of the onlookers and the jury who were captured by her presence for a second before they fell back to their senses.


    "Those damned red eyes."


    "The vampire has shown itself. Don''t risk trying to capture it, kill it now!"


    Hunters who were standing guard outside barged in and drew their blades, they numbered 10 total. It may have seemed like that was far less needed to fight against a Vampire Lord, but these 10 were some of the elite. They''re 1st Rank Hunters who even Shoyo would have trouble fighting against. At least, that''s what they think. Shoyo is currently the strongest Hunter, but nobody is aware that he''s hiding his true strength. So 10 1st Rank Hunters wouldn''t be a problem for Ariel at all, not that she had any intention of fighting them.


    "Hey, did you guys forget I was here? My feelings are in shambles."


    Shoyo questions why they came in. Their job was to just guard the courtroom. He was assigned to be present during the trial for 1 reason: He''s the one who brought Chifuyu in and is responsible for killing the Vampire Lord who he was supposed to prevent from getting unsealed.


    "Don''t get too confident, Shoyo. This is a Vampire Lord we''re dealing with, you''ll need any backup you can get."


    The man speaking had long black hair held up in a ponytail. This is the type of guy you wouldn''t want around your girl.


    "I don''t need your help, hot guy. Well, 2nd hottest guy below me of course. Bleh!"


    "Will you ever grow up?"


    Shoyo teases the hunter and sticks his tongue out to mock him, he will use any chance he has to compliment this man only to bring him down the next second while praising himself. He likes to have people think he''s a bit immature.


    Chifuyu could feel the hostility from the hunters pointing their swords at Ariel. But she stood in front of him calmly, just inspecting her surroundings.


    Out of the 10 1st Rank Hunters, there was one who didn''t hold any hostility. Chifuyu noticed a girl who had short orange hair tied up in a stylish way. In fact, she''s not even a 1st Rank Hunter. Totally not an important character. She had been looking at him for a few seconds, showing a curious smile. The girl looked no older than him, but she was clearly a Hunter.


    "Hunters, prepare for battle!"


    The hottest man 2nd to Shoyo readied the others to attack at any second, he was appointed to be the leader of this impromptu guard squad.


    "Hey, shouldn''t we get out of here?"


    "A huge battle is about to start!"


    "Oh dear God!"


    Those who are not hunters were about to clear out of the courtroom, until Shoyo stopped them.


    "Now, now, calm down everybody. There''s not gonna be a battle."


    "What?"


    Everybody including the hunters look at Shoyo unsurprisingly puzzled, murmuring among themselves.


    "What do you mean by that Shoyo?"


    The judge who had still not moved from his seat questions him. Though at this point, he found it odd that the Vampire Lord was still just standing there in front of the young boy.


    "This vampire, Ariel Ryuji... will join our side." Shoyo speaks smugly, knowing everybody present will question his sanity.


    "Is that so?"


    "I knew you''d believe me Dallas."


    Or not? The guy who will never be the hottest man accepts what Shoyo says without a doubt in his mind. He knows he isn''t one to tell such far-fetched lies. The majority of the courtroom still erupts with questions. The judge on the other hand ponders this twist with a hand covering his mouth.


    "Vampire Lord, Ariel Ryuji, I trust you have no problem explaining yourself right now before all of us." His face was stern. Even though he''s speaking to a Vampire Lord, he keeps his unassuming tone. This person is a rational and competent man.


    "Of course."


    Ariel replies, but she''s interrupted by one of the hunters.


    "Join our side? Shoyo, have you lost your mind?!"


    "It''s coming."


    "Huh?"


    Shoyo''s demeanor changed, his intense gaze had left the hunters feeling goosebumps. 2 words. Just 2 words came out of his mouth, but the impact that came with them was unambiguous. They all understood what he meant. But they still couldn''t help but voice their doubt.


    "Wait... Do you mean..."


    "What?!"


    "Hold on..."


    A man invites himself into the courtroom. His presence carries dignity and resoluteness.


    "I knew something interesting would happen at this trial, I''m glad I decided to make an appearance here."


    "Wha... President! Why are you¡­"


    "Perfect timing huh, old man?"


    The man who showed up was the president of the Hunter Agency, the highest position a non-hunter could achieve.


    "Watch it Shoyo. I''m still in my forties, still a ways off from being middle-aged."


    What is this dude going on about?


    Chifuyu had just been watching things play out, still chained to the ground. Things were going fast, he was brought into a whole new world. He too was curious as to what Shoyo was implying. For some reason, nervousness and a thrill of excitement overcame his body.


    "So Shoyo, you believe it''s time?"


    "That''s right."


    His intensity was still there, but a huge grin took form on his face.


    "A new era is upon us. A Vampire Lord joining our side is proof of that."


    "Oi! Stop beating around the bush! What''s coming?"


    An onlooker who was on his toes attempts to push out the answer from Shoyo.


    "Our final battle with the vampires."


    There it was. Everybody''s faces were serious and tense. They''d been battling against them for over 200 years and never knew when this long fight would near its end. They know the vampires bolster strength that far surpasses the hunters, but their true force hasn''t been attacking them. The vamps on Shioto pale in comparison to their main force who reside elsewhere. So they continue to build up their strength until the final battle begins.


    "It could be a few years from now, or even more than 10 years. But it will happen within our lifetime."


    Shoyo spoke with absolute certainty, even though this was all just his intuition talking. The moment Ariel, the Vampire Lord he planned to kill, declared she would side with the humans was when it was confirmed for him.


    "Isn''t this exhilarating?"


    Unfolding before Chifuyu''s eyes was the biggest turning point in the history of mankind.

 Resolve

    One of the strongest vampires joining the side of humanity will change the tides of this long battle. But those in the courtroom still need answers. They''re not convinced about Ariel yet.


    "A Vampire Lord betraying her kind certainly will tip the scales in our favor."


    Dallas spoke his mind, and everyone naturally agreed with this statement.


    "Indeed. So vampire, let''s decide whether or not we can trust you."


    Following what Dallas said, the President of the Hunter Agency wastes no time getting down to business.


    "Why did you turn that boy into a vampire?"


    Chifuyu already knew the answer to this question. It was the price he had to pay to stay alive.


    "He''d been fatally wounded because of me."


    "You attacked him?"


    "No!"


    Chifuyu interjects, wanting to answer this himself.


    "It was another vampire who almost killed me. Ariel is the one who saved my life. She asked me if I wanted to live, and even though I wasn''t able to say anything, she could tell that my answer was as clear as day. In the moment, I didn''t think that living would mean me becoming a vampire. But I don''t regret it! I''ll strive to become human again while working as a hunter!"


    "Is that so? But what will you do when your crave for human blood kicks in?"


    "That..."


    Vampires prey on humans because of their unshakeable blood thirst. Chifuyu is not an exception. Unless...


    "He was captured by another vampire as an offering when I was unsealed. So responsibility for his life lies with me. Even if he consented to me saving him and has accepted that his life will no longer be the same, I selfishly brought Chifuyu into this world just so I could atone a little for all the lives I''ve taken."


    Ariel cuts in, her words are genuine. Her life has been filled with nothing but war, she''s simply tired of it.


    "That''s a respectable decision, but you too are a vampire. Eventually you''ll need to feed as well. What will you do about that? Surely you don''t think we''ll have people offer up their blood each time you get thirsty, do you? If the price to pay for you joining our side is for even one person to die, we''ll kill you right here and continue our never-ending battle against the vampires."


    The President didn''t waver while speaking. His words carried determination and complete devotion for the people of Shioto. A man worthy of the highest position.


    "You don''t have to worry."


    Ariel speaks frankly.


    "And why is that?"


    "Yes, I''m a vampire through and through. But you all have one misunderstanding. Chifuyu is not a full vampire."


    The hunters and onlookers all put on puzzled faces. What could she mean by not a full vampire?


    "I see. I believe I''m starting to get the picture."


    Dallas understood what Ariel meant, and what that also implied. The same goes for the President.


    "So this boy is a half-vampire or something of the like."


    The President didn''t pose that as a question, but more as an assertion.


    "That''s exactly right. Chifuyu is a half-vampire. I fed him a substantial amount of my blood overwriting his very DNA. You can only be a full vampire if you''re born as one."


    Chifuyu couldn''t put together what the real difference between the two is, but Dallas has already figured it out.


    "So if this boy is half-human/half-vampire, does that mean he still meets the criteria that allows a vampire to suck his blood?"


    "What an intelligent man."


    A vampire''s thirst for blood is the same as humans getting hungry, but on a more extreme level. The only way for them to get sustenance is through human blood specifically. Vampires cannot suck on each other''s blood or drink the blood from animals to quench their thirst. They can still consume regular food and enjoy it but it provides nothing for their body other than momentary pleasure. If vampires go without any human blood for too long, it''ll drive them to insanity first and death second.


    Being a half-vampire, Ariel can get her sustenance from Chifuyu and vice versa.


    "Half-vampires can also suck the blood of a full vampire to quench their thirst, so Chifuyu won''t need to worry about drinking a human''s blood or going crazy from not feeding."


    "This sounds too good to be true. Won''t the two of you eventually wring each other dry?"


    After sitting back and listening, the judge speaks again again and casts his doubts.


    "If vampires have a consistent intake of blood, it''ll replenish itself. Also, vampires don''t need as much blood as you think to quench our thirst, it''s even less for half-vampires."


    Wow, so it''s like an infinite food glitch.


    Such thoughts are occurring in Chifuyu''s head as he''s listening to this conversation.


    "A half-vampire huh, I never thought there could be such an existence."


    A hunter voices his thoughts, but a question the President has comes to mind hearing the last thing Ariel said.


    "You just said something interesting Vampire Lord. If vampires don''t need as much blood as we think, then why have they killed millions of us over the past couple hundred years?"


    Ariel''s relaxed expression twists with regret as she gets ready to answer this question.


    "Because vampires began taking enjoyment out of it, I wasn''t any different."


    The onlookers who had calmed down didn''t even try to hide their rageful stares after hearing that.


    "There''s another reason as well. Once a vampire has tasted human blood for the first time, they can never get enough of it. For most, they''ll crave it even when they''re not hungry."


    "Like an addiction," Dallas adds on.


    "Hm. You''re starting to sound a bit believable. You''ve told us what happened with the young boy and how you''ll both be able to live without feeding on anyone. But this trial isn''t done yet."


    "The judge is right. What power has allowed you to enter Chifuyu''s body? Are you possessing him? Are other vampires capable of doing this?"


    "She forced a master-servant contract."


    Shoyo who had been sitting back after his grand declaration finally says something.


    "A master-servant contract?"


    "How do you know that Shoyo?"


    The hunters look at each other quizzically not knowing what that is, while one of them questioned Shoyo.


    "I simply had a chat with the Vampire Lord before the hunters showed up to the forest. The only thing I''ll say is I have 100% trust in her."


    As the man known as the strongest hunter, Shoyo''s opinions have sway and meaning. Needless to say, they still need an explanation from the one in question.


    "I don''t doubt you Shoyo. Now Vampire Lord, if you will continue to answer the question. It sounds self-explanatory but I still want to hear it from you."


    "The people of this world wouldn''t know about it of course, unless that person told you."


    "If you''re referring to the person who sealed you, records say they disappeared a long time ago."


    "I see. A master-servant contract is formed by simply using one''s blood to draw the servant seal on the recipient''s body. No dialogue is necessary, it''s a quick process that anyone, even humans can do."


    "It does sound straightforward. Did you make Chifuyu your servant?"


    "It''s the opposite, I made myself Chifuyu''s servant. I used his blood to draw the seal on my body."


    She moves her hair to the side which reveals the seal at the top of her back.


    Ariel dons a short red frilly dress with black and pink ruffles. A black bow is attached at the center of her chest with its ribbons reaching just above the ruffles. The posterior of the dress is open showcasing the top half of Ariel''s back. Her tight detached sleeves reach to just under her knuckles and has pink ribbons at her wrists with black frills coming out the top. At the moment she has no shoes or socks on.


    This all sounds strange to the other hunters, especially the onlookers, but Dallas and the President simply accept the facts.


    "You made yourself my servant? Why would you do that?"


    "It''s not like I''m put at some sort of disadvantage. It''s just another way for me to atone. I told you didn''t I, I''ll stay by your side from now on. Although I was the one who forced this contract, the master has the authority to break it. So if you''re unhappy with this, you can stop the contract whenever."


    Chifuyu decided to put his complete trust in Ariel. As the one who saved him, he has an unpayable debt towards her.


    "If you have no problem with it, then neither do I."


    The newly formed partners exchange smirks.


    They''ve accepted one another.


    "Ariel Ryuji."


    The President calls out to the Vampire Lord.


    "In the span of this short amount of time since I arrived here, I''ve judged you as someone who can be trusted. I have one final question before I accept you on our side."


    "Go ahead."


    "Why did you decide to join us?"


    Ariel''s resolve will be laid bare for all to know.


    ***


    Ariel''s Pov


    "I''ll slaughter them, every last one of those humans!"


    Whose words were those?


    "I''ll never forgive them! I swear in the name of my ancestors that once I''m freed from here, I will wipe out that lowly race."


    Oh right, those were my words.


    The humans here had no power at the time. To me, they were nothing more than insects. They couldn''t even be compared to the humans of my world. If it wasn''t for that enigma, my army and I could''ve easily killed and enslaved the people who reside on this land they call Shioto.


    But, maybe it was for the best I lost that day. They could''ve killed me, but I was spared and sentenced to be sealed in solitude.


    My rage peaked when I first lost my freedom. I was trapped in darkness where the only thing I saw was the color black. Not only could I not see, but my movement was restricted too. Each time I tried to move, chains binding my arms and legs prevented me from doing so.


    My vampiric strength meant nothing in this chamber of darkness. I used all the strength I could muster to break free from those chains. I yelled at the top of my lungs, screaming in rage and pain from my skin being torn apart trying to free myself. Weirdly enough, even though I didn''t have my strength, I was still able to heal. I wasn''t sure if I kept my ability to do so, or if it was the doing of the place I was sealed in. Not that it mattered to me.


    I spent each waking moment lashing out in fury, cursing the humans while tearing apart the flesh in my hands and legs.


    I had been alive for around 70 years before I was sealed. Time means nothing to vampires since we''re immortal. I''d never cared about it before, but here I couldn''t stop thinking about time. I kept count of the days for the first couple of months, after that it became tedious so I stopped.


    I lost interest in keeping track of time, but I was not through making an effort of trying to free myself. Eventually, I was able to get my hands through the chains. Although they were torn apart at the joints with my thumbs dangling, I knew they''d heal.


    After waiting for them to return to normal, I began my attempt of freeing my legs. It didn''t matter that I couldn''t see a thing, I was set on at least enabling my movements. But this hell I was in wasn''t going to let me.


    Several spiked burning chains flew through my stomach and chest. My entire body was promptly set ablaze. I yelled in agony for who knows how long as my body was being torched by the unpersisting flames. I had to deal with that torture for what seemed like an eternity but was probably somewhere around a year. For some reason, my clothes stitched themselves back together.


    How long had I been there now, 2 years maybe? Little did I know I would be here for a couple of centuries with no help on the way anytime soon. But this wasn''t anywhere close to the suffering the humans caused me.


    Time passes, and I attempt to free myself again. After enduring the same arduous pain, I freed my hands again, or at least what was left of them. I was prepared to burn again, but something else awaited me.


    I could hear howling in the distance. Feral growls approached me with speed faster than what I was capable of. In an instant, the left side of my shoulder and right side of my stomach were ripped off my body. My entrails were feasted on by what I assumed to be wolves. A species of wolves stronger than vampires, they could only be Wyrves: humanoid hound monsters. My body was feasted on for even longer than it burned. Every part of my body would be constantly dismembered with organs all over serving as food for these Wyrves'' insatiable hunger. I became numb to the pain not even halfway through. Even if I wasn''t chained down and powerless, I still wouldn''t be able to beat a pack of Wyrves. Vampires are nowhere close to being the strongest species.


    I''d just been lying down incognizant. The Wyrves had gone away some time ago. After noticing that, I just continued to lay in the darkness without moving.


    Someone was laughing hysterically. Their cackles went on nonstop for a few days. Oh yeah, those laughs devoid of sanity belonged to me. I tried my luck again to see if the third punishment would be harsher than the first two.


    I regretted it.


    For the first time since I was a child, I pleaded for help.


    [Omitted]


    At the very least, I had returned to my senses after that. The suffering I''d endured in here already far surpassed the ordeals the humans put me through. Even if I knew there were creatures stronger than me, nobody could ever imagine the damned monsters that shouldn''t even be allowed to exist.


    Things were slightly put into perspective. My race is fated to fight against humans as long as our blood compels us to feed from them. When I was a child, I didn''t want to hurt others. That mindset was short-lived. The story of what happened during my upbringing can wait for another time.


    By the time I was around 18 years of age, I swore vengeance against the humans. It wasn''t my blood that was driving me to fight them, just my pure rage. I fought for several years nonstop, claiming thousands of human lives each day. But what is revenge in the grand scheme of things? I don''t even know how big the world I come from is. In the end, I''m just a big fish in a small pond. Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Well, I don''t even know how big I am anymore. Maybe when this is all over, I can journey the faraway lands and experience what life truly has to offer.


    "Haha."


    Huh? Who''s laughing now?


    "Hahahaha."


    It''s obviously me again. But this time, it was a genuine laugh.


    I''d realized how silly this battle has been.


    If vampires don''t drink human blood, we''ll be driven to insanity followed by death. But the vast majority of us don''t even fight to save ourselves from going insane. We take pride and enjoyment out of killing and enslaving humans.


    This conflict won''t end until either side is wiped out. Is there a possibility we can coexist? No. Most humans won''t just allow vampires to suck blood from them so they can stay alive. And the vampires who''ve found pleasure and become accustomed to fighting humans won''t stop after all this time.


    Decades pass.


    I spent years thinking. How can I bring this several-century-long battle to a close? A definite solution never came to mind. If I was simply able to think of a way where humans and vampires no longer had to fight each other, this battle would''ve ended long ago. But I did think of a course of action that could someday lead to a solution.


    I will join the side of the humans.


    To do so, I must be able to forgive them. Without realizing it, I already had.


    Being sealed was a blessing.


    For the first time in my life, I felt grateful.


    I decided to keep hold of my resolve for as long as I lived. There was no way for me to determine when I''d be released, but I would wait as long as it could take.


    After patiently waiting, the darkness that  accompanied me had finally gone away. I found myself in a vast tomb. Somebody broke the seal, who I assumed to be a vampire. To my expectations it was. "The seal wasn''t complex at all, it was just impossible to find", is what he told me. Apparently someone leaked it to them. I didn''t care, what mattered was that I was finally freed.


    Upon meeting other vampires, I found out I was sealed for over 200 years. I should''ve been surprised but wasn''t. Just like how I wasn''t surprised humans and vampires are still fighting.


    I notice a captured boy who was undoubtedly brought as an offering. I decided to side with the humans, so I of course planned to save him. That''s when it hit me.


    I''ve never saved anybody else, not even my own kind. I was so absorbed with revenge while fighting, I never  tried to save those I could''ve easily protected. I didn''t even try to get to know the men I commanded. I only had two friends I''d known since birth and a sibling.


    This would be the first person I''ve ever saved. When he suffered a fatal wound, I selfishly decided I wouldn''t allow him to die. Even if he did want to live and ended up accepting that I turned him into a vampire, this was nothing more than an attempt at my start for atonement.


    Nonetheless, I will stay by the boy''s side now. The moment he established his will to live to me, our fates intertwined.


    Instead of using my power to take lives, I finally saved one.


    I divulged this to everyone in the courtroom.


    I let my resolve be known, so they could in turn trust me.


    ***


    What fate awaited Chifuyu and Ariel?


    If the hunters decide they can''t be allowed to live, Ariel plans to quickly break Chifuyu''s chains and take him so the two could run away in the meantime. Ariel has no intention of harming a human, and she has a surefire to prove that.


    "Vampires are known to be deceptive. There''s countless that snuck into our society pretending to be human."


    The president voices that he''s not ignorant to a vampire''s nature.


    In normal circumstances, vampires can be easily told apart from humans. But they have an uncanny power that allows them to change their features to that of a human. All vampires have pointed ears, red eyes, noticeably sharp and long top canine teeth, and pointed nails. By changing their appearance to seem human, the top of their ears round out, their eyes take on the color of something besides red, their canines become less suspicious, and their sharp nails retract. This is an ability all vampires can pull off as long as they have sufficient blood in their system.


    "But I sensed nothing except genuine regret, reflection, and resolve from your monologue. If I was told 20 years ago that I''d someday come across a changed vampire, I would''ve laughed and put that person behind bars for suspicion of betrayal. I guess anyone is capable of change, even a monster."


    "Ha."


    Ariel scoffs at the president''s sentiment.


    "I agree as well. I was already on board when Shoyo was backing her up, but I must say I''m thoroughly convinced now."


    Dallas concurs with the president.


    The other hunters and onlookers begin conversing amongst themselves. Naturally, some were still doubtful. No matter how convincing Ariel may have sounded, the humans currently present have been struggling against the vampires for as long as they''ve been alive. They would never accept a vampire to join their side even if it meant they were guaranteed success in coming out victorious in this long battle.


    "I still don''t think we should ever side with a vampire."


    "Yeah, he''s right!"


    Every one of the onlookers were against it while some of the hunters were still unsure. It was difficult to decide on the spot if they would benefit from Ariel joining them. The opinions of those from the Hunter Agency have more political power than hunters. Since the president is leaning more towards having Ariel on their side, the views of those below him have no say in the end. Though generally the president and his staff are on the same wavelength, this case is an exception.


    "These guys are gonna put up a fight to the very end, huh?"


    These mocking words came from Shoyo who was still just chilling back.


    "I respect and value what all of you have to say, that''s why I chose most of you to join the agency. But I ask that you all trust in my decision, even if it goes against the majority."


    "President..."


    "No matter what, I will always go with the best course of action that has merits for humanity."


    "President, what''re you doing?"


    "I Vow on my life as Cid Biyakuse that my decision is not the wrong one."


    He deeply bowed to everyone. He has the authority to always make his decisions final. But he seeks for those under him, as their leader to have full trust in him and accept his wishes.


    This leaves them reluctant, rethinking their previous thoughts. The words the president spoke has that much sway not only because of his position, but because he also put his life on the line. He vowed.


    During the war 200 years ago when Ariel and her army invaded, they would''ve easily taken control of this world if it wasn''t for the interference of an unknown person, who is also responsible for sealing her. They taught the humans how to fight against vampires and told them various things. One of the many pieces of information that was brought to light was what a Vow is.


    A Vow is a spoken promise to oneself that must be set with a consequence if broken. The president made this Vow on his life. So if Ariel betrays them, his life will be forfeit.


    "Vampire! Our president just put his life on the line for you, so you''d better not betray us!"


    "Well, if I did betray you, I''d kill him anyway..."


    Ariel voices a true statement.


    "You have my respect, human known as Cid Biyakuse."


    "Likewise, Vampire Lord Ariel Ryuji."


    "Many of you may not be able to trust me, but I can also at least put my life on the line to show my resolve. I vow on my life as Ariel Ryuji to never harm a human with malicious intent."


    "Hey, did you hear that?"


    "She put her life on the line just to have our trust?"


    "She just swore not to harm us."


    They were taken aback.


    "I''ve done all I could now Chifuyu."


    "You''re amazing Ariel!"


    Chifuyu was in awe of Ariel''s resolve. He knows he didn''t make a mistake trusting her.


    His sudden praise made Ariel blush a little as she tried to hold herself back from smiling ear to ear. She''s rather weak to compliments.


    "Vampire Lord Ariel Ryuji!"


    Being brought back to reality, she turns to all the Hunter Agency members who had looked at her with resentment not too long ago. They all called out to her in unison.


    "It''s good to have you!"


    Another surprise comes at her. The hunters follow suit.


    "It''s good to have you, Ariel Ryuji!"


    Erika and Dakota, who''d just been quietly watching let excitement show on their faces now that it looks like nothing will happen to Chifuyu.


    Everyone present was on board, Ariel had finally accomplished something in her life without any bloodshed. Gratefulness overwhelmed her countenance.


    "Thank you for having me."


    ***


    "So Ms. Vampire Lord, what do you prefer to be called by?"


    "I''m no longer a Vampire Lord, Ariel is fine."


    "Alright then Ariel, it''s time to pick your brain on some essential questions. Why did you attack us over 200 years ago?"


    "Hmph."


    Ariel exhales as she prepares to answer.


    "That''s right. When we first attacked, you guys weren''t even aware of our existence. After all, we''re not from this world."


    "Yeah, you vampires originate from the Alter World."


    "We''d discovered the existence of Shioto not too long before I invaded. Scouts were sent to determine what this place was. After waiting for their return for about a year, we found out that this land thriving with humans. Under orders from the Vampire King, I was to be sent here just to observe this new world. In our world, we''ve been at war with the humans there for several centuries. The Vampire King had no interest in this place, all of his focus was towards the conflict right in front of him. So he had no intention of sending any forces to subjugate the humans here, at least not yet. But I disregarded his orders and brought a portion of my army with me that numbered at a total of 5000 vampires. I thought that would be more than enough to quickly take over this small world, but you guys had a hidden protector that''s definitely not from here. That person taught you all how to fight against us, though they were the one who wiped out the majority of the forces I brought."


    "Thanks to that hidden protector, we''ve been able to fight against the vampires for the past couple of centuries."


    "Haha. Wow, you were really a hothead back then weren''t you?"


    "Haha. This guy is ticking me off a little."


    Shoyo throws in some quick banter upon hearing Ariel''s answer.


    "Anyway, there are a few books written on the events that occurred 200 years ago. I read them of course but not much was said about are sweet guardian angel that protected us for a bit before vanishing. Who knows, perhaps they''re still watching over us."


    Shoyo adds in that almost nothing at all is known about this person. Maybe they asked for their existence to be hidden as much as possible.


    "That''s possible. I was beaten by them so their strength is certainly on par with the Vampire Lords."


    "Um... Excuse me. You guys keep calling this person they. You fought them didn''t you Ariel? Is their gender unknown?"


    Chifuyu throws in a question. He''s been dragged into this world, so he has every right to know what he can.


    "Yeah, their whole body including their face was covered. As far as I can remember, their voice was hard to distinguish as male or female."


    "Hm. Thanks for answering. My second and last question will affect a critical decision for us hunters."


    "What is it?"


    "When do you think the vampires from the Alter World will invade with the intention to crush us?"


    "That will undoubtedly be when the war in the Alter World ends, if they win that is. Since I''ve been sealed for about 200 years, I have no idea if it''s still going on."


    "Figures."


    "Has anybody from Shioto ever been in the Alter World yet?"


    "Yes. Though we haven''t explored much, or really anything at all. We had an expedition several years ago, but the majority of the hunters that went weren''t even done in by vampires. They were slaughtered by monsters. Only a handful of survivors returned. I''m still not sure if there''s any merit to even going there. But..."


    "But?"


    "We still must know what''s there. So we''ll be commencing our 2nd expedition in time. Much sooner than planned since you''re on our side now. We should have no problem surviving there for a long period of time if you''re with us."


    "I see. So that''s the decision you were talking about. Do you think you guys can hold your own now?"


    "I''m sure. The first expedition was about 11 years ago. We have dozens of capable 1st Rank Hunters and a handful of Special Rank Hunters whose skills speak for themselves. Then of course we have that bonehead over there."


    "Heya!"


    "Our plan is to survey as much of the Alter World as possible and set up some portal artifacts the hidden protector gave us, and now also to find out whether this war you speak of is still going on over there"


    "Portal artifacts huh, I''m assuming they''re two-way portals so you can travel back and forth."


    "That''s correct."


    "Portals? Is that how the Alter World is connected to ours?"


    "Yes, Chifuyu."


    It''s common knowledge that vampires come from a foreign planet known as the Alter World. There are portals that connect the two that were only just discovered a couple hundred years ago. The latter part of information was determined not to be made public so people don''t try to actively search for these portals.


    "Although I said we have this numbskull Shoyo, he probably won''t take part in the 2nd expedition. After all, we don''t know how many vampires have been in hiding here. If they catch wind of our plan and choose to attack, Shoyo will be here to intervene."


    "We should be cautious of the vampires here on Shioto. They stayed in hiding for so long waiting to unseal Ariel. Now that she''s free and no longer on their side, they may plan something big soon. For some reason, I can''t imagine them just returning to the Alter World."


    Shoyo jumps back into the conversation. Everyone believes his statement to be right. Although Shioto has been relatively peaceful on the outside, there are still numerous missing persons cases or dead bodies found each month. There have also been a couple of big incidents where some vampires claimed dozens of lives in broad daylight. Those are suspected to be strays who perhaps wandered onto their world or vampires who were already here that began to starve.


    "Did you forget that other presence Shoyo?" Ariel poses a question that they''d already talked about.


    "I didn''t. There was at least one other vampire who remained in hiding when Ariel was unsealed. There''s no doubt they reported that their precious Vampire Lord betrayed them. One of them called themselves the Slayers. Perhaps it''s what the group of vampires that are on Shioto go by."


    "The Slayers... Ariel, do you know this group?"


    "No. There was never such a group I was aware of."


    "I see. This is rather troublesome."


    Suddenly, Ariel seems to have come to some sort of realization.


    "I''m starting to recall the face of the vampire that gravely injured Chifuyu... He was a low-ranking subordinate in my army! Wait, so were some of the other vampires there."


    "I think I see where this is going."


    "Back then, I never really cared about those under me. I just saw them as dispensable underlings. Now that I think about it, all the vampires that were present in that forest used to be my subordinates. It may be far-fetched to say this, but this group calling themselves Slayers may be vampires that were all under me. I played the part of a great leader, so I wouldn''t be surprised if they abandoned the war to save me."


    "We''re finally getting a clear goal. All this time we''ve mainly been on the defensive. Our name isn''t just for decoration, right guys? Until the next expedition, we''re going to focus most of our forces on sniffing out these rats."


    Humanities counterattack commences at long last.


    "The hunt begins."


    ***


    "I''m sure the verdict is clear, this court is now adjourned."


    The judge officially ends the trial, those present have accepted Ariel as an ally and Chifuyu will no longer be executed.


    "Listen up, what happened during this trial will become confidential information. It is to remain a secret that Chifuyu has become a half-vampire and that we have a Vampire Lord on our side. The latter can be revealed in due time. But until then, if any news of what transpired today gets out to the public, the heads of everyone here will be rolling. Do I make myself clear?"


    "Sir!"


    The president gives his final statement before pardoning everyone. He personally walks up to Chifuyu to unchain him.


    "Nice to meet you kid. Shoyo, I leave him in your hands."


    "That''s the plan."


    "I''ll be waiting to see your merits as a hunter, Chifuyu."


    "Uh... Yessir!"


    "Hmph."


    The president lets out a slight chuckle as he leaves the courtroom. Chifuyu bows to him.


    "Looks like you get to live Chifuyu."


    "I''m relieved, this whole thing has been exhausting."


    "You think you''re ready for what''s to come?"


    "I''m sure I can handle it."


    Chifuyu''s eyes conveyed absolute resolve.


    ***


    "Chifuyu!"


    Erika and Dakota shout Chifuyu''s name in unison as they run towards him.


    "I thought you were a goner man."


    "Thank god everything turned out okay."


    The two sigh as they let out their reliefs. Chifuyu is just as happy to see them fine.


    "I''m glad you guys didn''t get captured along with me. How long has it been since the Moon Festival?"


    "It was just last night."


    "So it''s only been about a day. By the way, what''re you two doing here anyway? It seems weird that they let two high school students be here, it couldn''t be just cuz we''re friends."


    "Yeah, the thing is..."


    Erika begins to explain, but Dakota cuts her off wanting to say what happened instead.


    "When we woke up and couldn''t find you, we split up to ask around. Someone told Erika they saw you get taken into the forest."


    "Yeah. And instead of calling for help, we kinda just ran into the forest without thinking. And hunters that had just got there took us in for being suspicious."


    "And that''s when I came to save the day!"


    "You... Saved them Mr. Shoyo?"


    "Just Shoyo is fine. And yeah, I caught them being released after questioning and heard they were your friends, so I thought why not bring em to the trial that''ll be held?"


    "That sounds awfully irresponsible, what if I had been executed?"


    "Don''t sweat the small details."


    ''This guy can''t be serious.''


    Is what Chifuyu thinks, but Shoyo did have full faith he would make it out the trial alive.


    "So you''re Chifuyu''s friends, pleasure to meet you."


    "N-no, t-the pleasure is all ours Vampire Lord!"


    Ariel greets Chifuyu''s closest friends, Dakota can''t help but be tense so he bows deeply and shoves Erika''s head down as well so she could follow suit while greeting her back.


    "Loosen up Dakota, you can trust Ariel."


    "Well, if you say so."


    Never in a million years would Dakota have thought he''d someday talk to a vampire on friendly terms.


    "Um, Oh Great Ariel."


    "Please don''t call me that."


    "Lord Ariel, Queen of- Ah!"


    Before Erika could finish the troublesome title she came up with for Ariel, she chops her on the neck.


    "No honorifics are necessary, really."


    "Sorry... Then, Ariel!"


    Finally just calling her by her name, Erika clasped both of Ariel''s hands together with hers.


    "Thank you so much for saving Chifuyu, words can''t begin to express my gratitude."


    "Heh, don''t mention it."


    Erika stops herself from crying as a big smile forms on her face. Ariel removes one of her hands from Erika''s grasp and swings it around her shoulder. She closes in on her ear to whisper something.


    "So, what''s your relationship with my master?"


    "Wha-¡­ re-relation¡­ ship?"


    Erika''s face flushes red and she reflexively covers it with both of her hands. Chifuyu looks over in confusion.


    "C''mon, you''re dating aren''t you? I know humans like to indulge themselves in acts of love."


    "No, we aren''t!"


    Erika whispers back, buts it''s like a loud whisper to show she means it.


    "Ah, how boring."


    Erika takes quick glances at Chifuyu to see if he heard any of that. Looks like he didn''t.


    "So Shoyo, what happens from here?"


    Chifuyu knows he''s not going to immediately become a hunter, he has to be trained first. There''s also the matter of school. He''s wondering if he has to drop out of high school.


    "Well if you''re wondering about school, you''ll more than likely finish your high school education through homeschool. I highly doubt the Agency will let you continue to go in person. I don''t want to scare you, but there was a vampire who stayed hidden at the forest. They undoubtedly reported Ariel''s betrayal and that you''re her master now, so they may target you."


    "Target me?? Now I have to watch my back 24/7..."


    "Don''t worry, you''re going to be receiving training after all. And it''ll be from yours truly!"


    "Wait, you''re gonna train me Shoyo?"


    "Hehe, surprised the strongest man will specially be showing you the ropes of being a hunter. I could finish your homeschool education as well, I''m doing the same for someone that should be your age."


    "Well, I have no complaints if that''s what I have to do. Guess I won''t be able to play basketball anymore."


    Chifuyu didn''t know what he wanted to do for a career, but he did plan to play basketball until the end of college. Having to give up on that so suddenly naturally has him disappointed.


    "Um, Mr. Shoyo."


    "What''s up?"


    "Would it be possible for me to become a hunter along with Chifuyu?"


    "Ho."


    "Wha... Erika?"


    "I thought about the possibility of you having to become a hunter ever since the trial started. Mainly because I didn''t want you to die... I thought that would be the only solution, so if that would be the case I wouldn''t let you leave me!"


    "How could you decide this so quickly, you''ve been living a normal life up until now?"


    "Chifuyu''s right, do you know what becoming a hunter means?"


    "Of course Dakota. Y''know you''ve told me before you''d rather become a hunter than go to college."


    "Geh."


    "Now you have a reason, we can''t let Chifuyu do this alone!"


    ''She''s forcing me too?!"


    Dakota''s thoughts are filled with a bleak future.


    "No, you guys don''t have to do this. I-"


    "This is our choice Chifuyu!"


    "Our?!" says Dakota silently.


    "I don''t have to think twice about becoming a hunter with you! Didn''t we promise to go to the same college, just think of this being the same as that."


    "Those aren''t the same at all."


    "You''ve got great friends Chifuyu."


    "Shoyo..."


    "I can put in word for you two to transfer to the Hunter Training Academy."


    "Thank you!"


    "Oh man."


    "That is after we get permission from your parents."


    "We''re truly grateful!"


    Erika bows deeply, this time pushing Dakota''s head down so he can also bow, his face says he''ll regret going along with this.


    "I''ll have some staff escort you two home, I''m sure mom and dad are worried since you stayed here for questioning all night. I have to talk with Chifuyu longer and submit some documents for him later."


    "Again, thank you so much!"


    "You''re very welcome."


    "We''ll see you later Chifuyu."


    "Yeah!"


    Erika and Chifuyu wave each other off, Dakota is too busy pondering his future to say anything.


    "Already having regrets?"


    "Erika may say it''s their decision, but I dragged them into this. If anything happens, it''ll be my fault."


    "No Chifuyu, the blame would be on me. You were dragged into this because of my return after all."


    He doesn''t reply to that, Chifuyu just looks at Ariel with sulking eyes.


    "Eugh, all this selflessness is gonna make me puke. Chifuyu, you said you''re not going to regret this, didn''t you? All you have to do is get strong enough to protect them. Or what, do you think they won''t be strong enough to protect themselves?"


    Slap!


    Shoyo gives Chifuyu a good slap on the face, this surprises both him and Ariel.


    "Things are only just beginning, you don''t have time to overthink. From here, you''re going to have to only move forward."


    ''No matter what happens.''


    Chifuyu takes a big breath in and out.


    "Thanks, I''m all good now. I can trust them to take care of themselves. They''re my friends after all."


    "That''s the spirit."


    Chifuyu''s grin returns to his face.

 Parents

    Chifuyu''s Pov


    "So Shoyo, where are we going right now?"


    "Hm? To your house of course. Informing your parents in person is the first thing we should be doing right now."


    "Oh yeah, heh."


    "What, did you forget you have parents? You''re not a shounen main character y''know."


    This whole situation came out of nowhere and has been completely hectic. The only thing I could think about was the trial. I probably won''t even be able to live with my own family now.


    Before we left the courtroom, Ariel went back into my shadow. Vampires can alter their appearance to appear human, but her extravagant outfit would''ve stood out like a sore thumb.


    "I''m prepared to dedicate my life to the hunters, but will I still be able to... what am I trying to say? Do things a normal person can? Like just going places, spending time with family and friends, playing games every now and then, that kinda stuff."


    "Of course, hunters cherish their time off the job. They never know when they''ll lose it after all. But you especially shouldn''t have to worry, young hunters have a lot of free time since the main thing they do is train. And if you''re asking since you''re now half-vampire, you''ll be fine. The president accepted you as a hunter, so you''ll be treated as such."


    "That''s a relief."


    "There was a time when I used to be as carefree as you."


    "Used to? Doesn''t seem that way to me."


    "This won''t do Chifuyu, I''ll have you know I went through many hardships during my youth."


    "I don''t need to know your backstory yet, I''m sure it was a tough road to become the strongest hunter."


    "As long as you get it."


    If someone asked me if I think I''m an energetic person, I''d say yes. I know how I am, but I''ve been the most tense I''ve ever been during the incident in the forest and during the trial. I almost died after all. It might take me a bit more time to get back to my cheery self.


    Shoyo''s been able to maintain his playful attitude this entire time, while he was fighting and in the courtroom. He may not seem serious, but I owe him just as much as I do Ariel. He vouched for us in the courtroom. Without him, the outcome could''ve been very different.


    "In the end, I really did take a backseat in the trial."


    "You did what you could. Those fools from HA were blinded by their hate of vampires."


    "He''s right Master, your assertive speech was commendable."


    "Ariel, you''ve been listening?"


    "Of course."


    "Oh, is Ariel communicating with you right now?"


    "Yeah. For some reason, I thought you were going to sleep when you went back into my shadow."


    "I''ve gotten plenty of rest."


    "And... Did you just call me Master?"


    "Yes. I am your servant after all."


    "That may be the case, but you don''t have to call me that. For one, it doesn''t sound right."


    "I''m sure you''ll get used to it."


    "Still..."


    "Fret not, I won''t be calling you that every time. Just when I feel like it."


    I wonder what criteria have to be met for her to feel like calling me Master.


    "Say, Chifuyu. What is that shop there?"


    Already back to Chifuyu, huh?


    "What, can you also see the outside from my eyes or something?"


    "That''s right. I can also hear and smell what you do."


    "This master-servant contract thing sure is convenient in some ways. Let''s see... Oh, are you talking about that Donut Shop?"


    "Is that what those are called, such an enticing aroma is calling me to them."


    "What''s she saying Chifuyu?"


    "Seems like she''s interested in donuts."


    "Ho, I could treat you guys to some whenever."


    "For real?"


    "For real."


    I shall look forward to the occasion. I can''t see Ariel right now but I think she''s happy about it.


    ***


    Shioto is comprised of 37 districts. I live in the 5th district, the courtroom the trial took place in is also in the 28th district. It''s about a 30-minute walk from my house which is our current destination. I''m assuming there''s a courtroom in every district.


    Districts are basically supercities. Some were created to have specific functions. For example, there''s a shopping district, a sports district, a gaming district, and even an anime district. These types of districts are much smaller compared to the normal district.


    When we arrived at my house, my parents were filled with relief and worry as they had no idea where I''d been. Shoyo explained everything to them, the news came as a shock to them of course. My mom was especially dismayed, she was on the verge of a breakdown hearing I almost died. Dad was able to calm her down though. Once they found out I became a half-vampire though, mom fainted.


    After they came to terms with my situation, Shoyo proceeded to tell them I wouldn''t be able to attend a public school anymore, but I''ll still be able to finish my high school education and get my diploma in homeschooling. Along with that, I''ll be receiving rigorous training.


    The next 2 years aren''t looking so bright for me.


    Unfortunately, I won''t be able to live with my family anymore either. That was the most disappointing piece of information we''d heard. But I''ll still be able to visit them as frequently as I want. Shoyo also told us that he''d let me stay here for a few days to spend quality time with my parents. He really is a kind guy.


    This was naturally all bitter news. But there was a positive side to it. My parents will be able to move to district 4, which is where I''ll be staying. They''ll be given several houses to choose from that''ll be paid for by the Hunter Agency.


    Shoyo doesn''t sugarcoat anything when telling them the dangers that being a hunter has.


    "The world is relatively peaceful on the outside, but many hunters still lose their lives each year fighting against vampires. I can feel that vampires will be making big moves soon. The only hunters that''ll be able to prove their worth when that time comes will be those with resolve. You don''t have to worry about Chifuyu, he''s already shown me that he has plenty of that."


    I couldn''t help but force them a confident smile. The beginning of my new life hasn''t even started yet. I have no idea what the future holds or if I''ll truly be able to live as a hunter. But I''ve resolved myself to see it through, that''s the only thing that matters.


    "Stand proud, you''ve both raised a magnificent boy. Your son is strong."


    Tears run down my parent''s faces again. They''ve done so much for me, I will not let them down.


    "Besides, even if Chifuyu does stumble somewhere along the way, Ariel will be there to pick him up."


    As if on cue, Ariel emerged from my shadow.


    "So you''re the vampire..."


    Ariel''s eyes were covered by her bangs, looking down to the right as if she were shy. Or like... she felt guilty about something.


    "Parents of Chifuyu."


    "A-Ariel, what''re you doing?"


    I was thoroughly surprised, Ariel had prostrated herself in front of my mom and dad.


    "My actions have led to Chifuyu''s current circumstances. If not for me, he''d be able to live a normal life. Words simply cannot express how sorry I am. I won''t look for forgiveness, but I promise to protect Chifuyu no matter what."


    Everybody, even Shoyo was surprised. Before I realized it, a single tear slid down my face.


    My dad walked up to Ariel and put his hand on her shoulder.


    "Please, Ms. Ariel, stand up."


    My mom also approached her. Even though she was a little scared, she understood that in front of her was a good person.


    "There''s no reason for you to be apologizing to us, you saved our son."


    "If anything we should be the ones bowing, expressing our gratefulness."


    She still had her head down. I couldn''t tell what kind of face she was making with her hair covering it, but I think I heard a sniffle come out of her. Was she...


    "Ariel, please look over Chifuyu."


    Finally standing up, she showed a caring smile.


    "I will."


    "You can count on me too."


    Shoyo gave his reassurance as well, I will be under him for the next 2 years after all.


    "Hey knucklehead, promise us one thing."


    My dad flew to me and wiggled his arm around my shoulders.


    "What is it..."


    He put enough force around my neck you''d think he was trying to strangle me, he probably did that on purpose.


    "You won''t leave us, will you?"


    He didn''t mean moving away, he already knows we won''t be living with each other anymore. He implied something a little darker.


    "I won''t, that''s a promise."


    "Hmph."


    His usually cocky smirk had a sense of relief this time around. The serious conversation didn''t stop him giving me his signature noogie though.


    I''m gonna kick his ass someday, literally. As hard as I can.


    "Mr. Shoyo, do you still have some things to talk about with us?"


    "Yes, I can come back tomorrow if you''d like."


    "That won''t be necessary, we can finish tonight while eating dinner."


    "You don''t mind having me over?"


    "Of course not, make yourself comfortable."


    "Then I''ll accept your hospitality."


    "You''ll eat with us too won''t you, Ariel?"


    "It''ll be my pleasure."


    "Haha, don''t be so stiff."


    My dad slapped Ariel in the back, she was blushing a little from embarrassment. She looked over at me with a shy smile. I think she''s genuinely happy right now.


    While my mom prepared a feast for the 5 of us, we sat in the living room watching tv.


    As we ate at the dining table, Shoyo wrapped up telling my parents what he had to. After, we just idly talked and had a good time.


    I never would''ve expected to be eating dinner with my parents, the world''s strongest hunter, and a vampire who I''ll be spending the rest of my life with.


    It''s not bad at all.


    ***


    After eating dinner and watching tv, Shoyo fell asleep at Chifuyu''s house. Even though he still had matters to take care of. This man will stay committed to his carefree nature.


    Chifuyu''s dad took the news surprisingly well, while his mom was the opposite, she quickly got herself together thanks to her husband. The thing that shocked them the most was hearing that Chifuyu had almost died. When they heard their son became a half-vampire, they didn''t have anything to say at the moment. Perhaps it''s because they chose to wait to bring it up since Chifuyu looked well, or they just didn''t know what to say.


    Chifuyu is putting a cover over Shoyo as he sleeps carelessly on the couch while his parents clean up the dining room table and the kitchen.


    "So Chifuyu, you''re a half-vampire now."


    "Yeah."


    His dad was the first to bring it up. Not as a question, but as a statement.


    "You feel any different?"


    "Not right now."


    "Then that''s good."


    His dad as well as his mom seem to have accepted their son''s fate.


    "You made the right choice, Chifuyu. We wouldn''t be able to bear hearing you died in a vampire incident. If you had to become one to survive, I don''t think there''s anything wrong with that. Especially since you''ll have Ariel to rely on, I think you''ll be just fine."


    He walked up to Chifuyu and put his hand over his shoulder.


    "Just remember to stay true to yourself."


    Chifuyu''s mom just listened as she continued cleaning the kitchen. She smiled. There was nothing she had to say, as her husband conveyed what both of them were feeling.


    Chifuyu''s their son, they have nothing to worry about.


    "I will."


    Ariel smiles gently as she quietly listens.


    ***


    "Raaaaaaaaaaah!"


    "You can do it Master!"


    "Go beyond..."


    Chifuyu was currently doing everything he could to surpass his limits. He''s at the beginning of a new journey. He''ll keep moving forward, no matter what hardships he must face. The sole reason that drives him to do what he must is because he was born in this world.


    "...Plus Ultra!!"


    Plop


    Several chunks of substances that had been digested fall into the bottom of a toilet bowl. Chifuyu emerged successful from a top 5 fight of his life.


    "You did it, Master! Only through blood and sweat will you be able to grow stronger."


    Is what Ariel is currently telling Chifuyu, but other thoughts are roaming through her mind.


    ''Note to self, never watch someone else defecate again, that was a ghastly experience.''


    "Hey Ariel, I''m just now thinking about it, but you don''t always have to be observing me when we''re together right?"


    "I don''t."


    "Great, I''ll definitely need some privacy when I''m taking care of business."


    This was a sentiment they both agreed on.


    "I''m about to get some rest anyway, but there''s something I want to talk about with you Chifuyu."


    "I''m all ears."


    "As you know at the trial, I vowed to never harm a human with malicious intent. I would''ve rather not done that because I already resolved myself to side with you guys. I won''t betray the humans, but I still had to make the vow so they could trust me as much as possible. Anyway, what I''m saying is that I''m the only one that vow applies to."


    "I think I see where you''re going with this."


    "You should. You''re a half-vampire and you have me, so drinking the small amounts of blood you have to every now and then shouldn''t be a problem. But if you were to somehow lose control and feed on a person, you will undoubtedly be sentenced to death."


    "I''d be executed."


    "That''s right. Though of course, I wouldn''t let it happen. No matter what, I will always protect you. But you will lose everything else around you. Your friends and family will turn on you and there''ll be no home for you here anymore."


    "Do you think there''s a small chance I could lose control?"


    "None at all, if we maintain the bare minimum of blood intake you need."


    Chifuyu breathes in and out.


    "Okay, I should be fine then."


    "Of course. I just wanted to make sure you know."


    This is only the beginning of their relationship, and Ariel is already looking out so much for Chifuyu.


    "Also..."


    "Hm?"Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Chifuyu''s wiping right now.


    "I must say you surprised me when you said you''d put an end to the vampire''s existence."


    "Oh, that part. Heh, that may have been just a bit for show. I don''t really know where I''ll be when this is all done. I''m not sure if killing every vampire will be possible, or if that''s what it''ll take for this long battle to be over. In any case, I''ll fight as a hunter until I find that answer."


    "Killing every vampire may be the only solution. That aside, do you want to go back to being human?"


    "Of course if there''s a way. Unless the method''s being hidden, I''m sure how to turn a vampire back into a human would''ve been announced by now."


    "I''ve never heard of a human who became a vampire being able to revert back."


    Flush


    "Figures."


    This serious conversation took place as Chifuyu was taking care of his business. As he washes his hands, he leaves Ariel with these last words before heading to bed.


    "Well, whatever the future has in store for us, we''re in it together. Right, partner?"


    "Indeed."


    At least, he wanted to leave off with those words. Ariel comes out of Chifuyu''s shadow with something to say.


    "This is the beginning of our legacy. Our Vampire Lega¡ª"


    Before she can finish her sentence, Chifuyu swiftly wraps his arms around her waist and delivers a devastating supplex.


    "Ah! What was that for?!"


    "You were about to say something corny. I had to intervene."


    ***


    In District 4, a certain establishment is currently being created under the Hunter Agency. It is called Odd Jobs Cafe, and it''s being run by a Special Rank Hunter who can no longer carry out their duties due to certain circumstances. It only has one member, Kagura Mikase: a young orange-haired female hunter.


    Bells hung on the door to the Odd Jobs ring as someone entered the building.


    "Welcome back Kagura, how''d the bodyguard mission go."


    "Hehe, I have a lot to tell you, Ms. Ina."


    Kagura briefed the Special Rank Hunter on what took place during the confidential trial. Those present were forbidden from telling anybody what happened, but as long as the news doesn''t get out to the public, it won''t be anything to sweat over.


    "So, what do you think of this half-vampire boy?"


    The question was posed by the superior-ranking Hunter.


    "I made eye contact with him once, at the very least he is interesting. I was impressed by his speech, I felt real conviction from it."


    "Do you think he''d be a good fit for Odd Jobs? I''m sure the two of you will get along just fine."


    "Of course, I planned to ask you first!"


    "Opening this place was your idea, you''re the one that needs to recruit members."


    "True. Hehe, I''m so excited."


    "I''ll contact Shoyo at a later time to see what he thinks."


    "Kay, that concludes my report."


    More and more pieces will continue to come into play, this legacy has only just begun.


    ***


    It''s the morning of the next day. Shoyo has left Chifuyu''s home and has a few things to take care of. Afterward, he''s personally going to Erika and Dakota''s home to talk to their parents about transferring to the Hunter Training Academy and the risks that come with being a Hunter.


    Both their parents were informed last night of what happened by the Hunter Agency staff that escorted them home. It seems Dakota''s parents may be fine with it, but Erika''s mom isn''t allowing herself to be easily convinced.


    Chifuyu wants to say his farewells to his basketball team. They would''ve still been together for another 2 years and some of them could''ve possibly played together in college, but Chifuyu training to become a Hunter won''t allow him to. He plans to go around the time school ends. He will be tailed by one of the 1st Rank Hunters that was present during the trial until he starts staying with Shoyo.


    If word got out that a vampire, albeit a half-vampire, has been allowed to roam free and even join the ranks of the hunters, the public will go into an uproar. Even though word has already gotten around throughout the higher-ranking Hunters and Hunter Agency Staff, as well as those with connections to the Hunter Agency, nobody will leak it to the public. Not yet at least.


    A certain high-ranking Hunter approaches Dallas Boreas, the calm and collected 1st Rank Hunter who was present at the trial and is well acquainted with Shoyo, even though he''d rather not be.


    There are 3 families that''re on top in the world of Hunters known as the Big 3: the Ayase Family, the Boreas Family, and the Scarlet Family.


    These families have the most power and authority equal to the executives of the Hunter Agency. They dish out several top-notch Hunters and have influence that reaches all throughout Shioto.


    Dallas is from the Boreas Family, and so is the Special Rank Hunter that has just approached him. They have the most members out of the Big 3. The principal of the Hunter Training Academy is a Boreas, so they look over most of the matters for students there. This family in particular is known for bringing up some of the strongest hunters. There are currently 2 members of the Boreas Family that are Special Rank Hunters.


    "Good morning to you, Dallas."


    "Is there something I can help you with, Amelia?"


    The two are outside the Boreas Estate. It''s occupied in the 19th district, Dallas gave a detailed report of what transpired at the trial to the master of the Boreas House. He stayed the night and was on his way out, before being stopped by Amelia.


    "How can you be so cold to your one and only sibling?"


    Dallas sighs. They''re right outside of the estate, and there''s multiple people who work for them watching the two interact. It''s not like Dallas is trying to keep up a persona so people have a good impression of him, but he does find Amelia unpleasant. He doesn''t want those around him to think he and his sister are on bad terms, so he''ll entertain her for a bit.


    "I''m not being cold, I just like getting straight to the point."


    Dallas who hadn''t even turned around to face Amelia yet finally does so as he says this.


    "I guess it''s been a few months since I last saw you, we can take a walk while we talk."


    "You''re too kind."


    Amelia''s appearance is extravagant, to say the least. 1st Rank and Special Rank Hunters can pick out a different kind of uniform or have a new design tailored. She has bright red lipstick applied on, her long dyed red hair with purple streaks stops just above her buttocks. She dons an unbuttoned blazer that stops right above her waist. Instead of having a t-shirt on under it like most Hunters do, she wears a short white Chinese-style dress which displays her curvy figure with a cutout at her chest revealing her ample cleavage. Lastly, white over-the-knee stockings cover her legs.


    She acts caring to the public but has an ulterior motive for everything she does. Her golden eyes display ferociousness when nobody''s around her, except for those who know her true nature.


    "I heard you took Shoyo''s side, so you let that vampire kid leave the courtroom alive."


    "I did. I trust him after all."


    "You trust the Vampire Lord that suddenly decided to join us? That''s too funny."


    "You weren''t there, you didn''t see the resolve put on by either of them. Plus, that Vampire Lord made a vow. She won''t cause any danger."


    "That vow holds no meaning. It could still betray us."


    "How so?"


    "I can think of several possibilities, but the simplest one would be capturing us. That could easily be done by someone as strong as a Vampire Lord without causing any harm. We''d get dragged to the Alter World and be fed on there or become livestock."


    "I guess that''s plausible."


    "And yet you''ll still trust this monster."


    "That''s right. The President is also in agreement."


    "That old bastard needs to step down. If we''d had someone else at the helm of this battle, we could''ve been brought together a force to snuff out every vampire hiding here."


    "Are you implying you''d be fit for that job?"


    "Heh, who knows?"


    "In any case, I see you have no intention of trusting the Vampire Lord."


    "You''re goddamn right. This new half-vampire shouldn''t be allowed to live either. It doesn''t matter if this brat was human, he has vamp blood in him now. That makes him the same as the rest of them."


    "What do you plan on doing?"


    "I''ll kill this half-vampire myself. Then I''ll make quick work of the Vampire Lord who won''t even be able to fight back."


    "Shoyo will know it was you."


    "I''ll wait for the chance to do it."


    Amelia''s mouth had wrung into a wicked smile, she was dead serious.


    "Is that so? Well at least wait until after the 2nd expedition. If that mission is successful, it''ll be a huge leap for humanity."


    "Tch. This is absurd. To think we can''t traverse the Alter World on our own."


    "That was a while ago. Now, we''d probably be able to get pretty far on our own. But with her help..."


    "I get it. I''ll hold off on my plans until after this 2nd expedition."


    "Alright. Just know if it goes exceedingly well, I''ll also be willing to stop you from killing humanity''s new hope."


    Dallas waves as he walks off. Amelia''s face twists in disgust.


    "A vampire being humanity''s new hope? Ha! How ironic."


    ***


    Dakota''s Pov


    What''s up guys, Dakota here. I haven''t gotten much screen time, but my time to shine is close. (It''s not)


    This Hunter Agency guy explained to my parents that I was taken in for questioning because I was basically in the wrong place at the wrong time, but I''m in the clear. It wasn''t a staff member that was at the trial so I''m pretty sure he doesn''t know the other stuff that happened.


    Anyway, after he left I kinda just told my parents I wanted to transfer to the Hunter Training Academy and they had no problem with it. Seems like Shoyo is stopping by today to bring over the necessary paperwork and explain the curriculum, and what I''m signing up for.


    5:28 p.m


    Ding Dong


    Looks like Shoyo''s here, for some reason my parents make a mad dash to the door and welcome him like he''s some sort of celebrity. Well, I guess he is. I''ve never been hip with the Hunter world.


    "Welcome, Mr. Shoyo!"


    "Please come right on in!"


    "Haha, thank you for having me."


    They even laid out a red carpet, they had to have just gotten that in the afternoon.


    "Good evening Sir."


    I formally greet him. Since he''s known as the strongest Hunter, I guess he would be pretty well-known throughout Shioto.


    "You''re good friends with Chifuyu, no need to be proper with me. We''re new friends after all!"


    He casually strolls up to me and hugs his arm around my shoulder.


    "If you say so."


    "Be-best friends with our boy?!"


    "Dakota, we''re so proud of you!"


    "Um, I literally just met him. We''re barely acquainted."


    "Mr. Shoyo, you brought up Chifuyu, didn''t you? Do you also know him?"


    "Yep, I have high hopes for him! You could also say he''s the reason Dakota wants to become a Hunter!"


    Ugh


    "That boy, such a role model."


    "You''re lucky to have a friend like him Dakota!"


    "All our boy''s ever been worried about is playing on his game. It almost brought me to tears to hear him say he wants to pursue something else."


    At least they''re happy.


    "I''m happy for you."


    It seems Shoyo has the same sentiment.


    He went on to explain the intense curriculum I would have. Finishing your high school education is still required at the Hunter Training Academy. The campus is vast with several high-quality dining halls, training grounds, a huge library, well-conditioned classrooms, renowned professors, and first-rate medical facilities and dorms.


    Every student has to live on campus as well. This is all overwhelming, but I have to deal with it.


    The tuition is expensive. The only way non-rich students get in is through recommendation or by passing an entrance/transfer exam. Since I''ll be getting in with a recommendation from Shoyo, I won''t have to pay anything for my enrollment. I need to show my gratitude.


    He goes on to explain the risks that come with being a hunter. Although vampire incidents are at an all-time low, about 10-20 hunters still lose their lives each year. My parents are naturally concerned, but I tell them I''m not gonna die without becoming something big.


    When I was a kid, I was always trying to become popular. I wanted all my classmates to go crazy over me when I did something amazing in sports. Or even praise and look up to me when I got straight A''s in academics. But neither of those ever happened. I just didn''t have the talent to play sports. And studying was harder than I thought, I ended up just settling for no more than C''s on everything. Video games were the only thing I excelled at. But even then, I''m still kinda scared to start streaming and put myself out there.


    Maybe this can change with my training to become a Hunter. I have no reason to follow Chifuyu and Erika on this path, but maybe it won''t be so bad. I''ve never put that much effort into anything. Even for video games, I just had a knack for them.


    Maybe I could try to become popular again.


    I''m not Chifuyu. I can''t fully resolve myself to such a big commitment as becoming a hunter. But at least I''m a little motivated.


    If I do graduate from the Hunter Training Academy, I could make a name for myself as the Ultimate Hunter Gamer! I may not become the strongest Hunter, but the best gamer is something within my grasp. I''ll be the face of what gamers aspire to be!


    Heh.


    With that, my parents signed the necessary paperwork and Shoyo left. I''m gonna finish my second year at my current high school, get caught up with my hunter training over the summer with a special instructor, and transfer at the start of my third year.


    I have no idea if I''ll regret this choice, only time will tell.


    ***


    Erika''s mom has also been informed of why she hadn''t been home for almost a day. Her dad has been absent from her life since birth. But that hasn''t been a problem for them at all. Erika has a younger brother, their mom has been capable of raising them both on her own just fine.


    She wishes for Erika to get into a great university and have a job where she''s the boss. She started performing exponentially better in her classes when she met Chifuyu in middle school. Now, she continues to maintain all A''s. Her mom knew she had nothing to worry about anymore, until earlier today.


    "Mom, I want to become a Hunter with Chifuyu."


    She had just finished speaking to the Hunter Agency staff member and was on her way to make breakfast. Hearing Erika''s words, she immediately stopped and slowly turned around.


    "A Hunter, what do you mean by that sweetie?"


    "Something happened with Chifuyu where he has to start training to become a Hunter. I''ve decided I''ll pursue that path with him!"


    "What''re you saying all of a sudden, you told me the two of you wanted to go to the same university if possible."


    Her mom had broken out into a cold sweat.


    Erika explained herself, saying she''ll still be able to finish her high school education and that she wouldn''t have to worry about her. But it was all going in one ear and out the other.


    "I won''t allow it."


    "Huh?"


    "Become a Hunter, are you kidding me? I won''t allow you to throw your life away!"


    This is the first time Erika''s mom had yelled since she was a child.


    "Mom, please. I promise there''s nothing you need to worry-"


    "You can forget it, go to your room!"


    She had nothing to say to Erika, this was non-negotiable to her.


    Shoyo called about an hour later and asked if he could stop by to talk about the curriculum and everything else. Erika''s mom told him that she has no intention of letting her daughter become a hunter. She was surprised though that the man known as the strongest hunter had personally called and asked to stop by their house. Shoyo figured there could be a possibility that either Dakota or Erika''s parents would say no to them. So he asked if he could negotiate with her. This was supposed to be non-negotiable, but the strongest hunters being involved in her daughter''s choice allowed for a little more leniency. Shoyo won''t be pushy during the negotiation. He''ll try his best to convince Erika''s mom, but if she''s still not on board then he won''t press any further.


    7:45 p.m


    Shoyo arrived at the Tohska household.


    ***


    Erika''s mom respectfully introduces herself to Shoyo and shows him the way to their dining room. As they were walking, Shoyo noticed something quite intriguing.


    ''Is that... A CAPYBARA?''


    One of God''s finest creations. Shoyo couldn''t help but get hyped in his own head. In normal circumstances, he would''ve ran over to the capybara and bowed to it as if it was some almighty religious figure. But he was at the Tohska household for a serious matter, so he had to toss aside his current delight.


    Capybaras have become a rare species, so having one as a pet is extremely unlikely, but not unheard of. To serve as a reminder, the world has a population of 901 million. There aren''t any countries or states. Shioto is the only continent that is split up into 31 districts which can also be called supercities. There are dozens of islands spread across the ocean as well.


    A poll was taken 9 years ago asking what the most popular animals were. 280 million people participated in it and it was an arduous task to tally all the votes. Anyway, Capybaras placed in the top 3 so they are very much appreciated.


    Shoyo could easily get one as a pet, but being able to see one every day might take something important away. Capybaras are something that people desire, not as a pet, but as an object of worship. The joy in appreciating capybaras doesn''t come from owning them, but from simply seeing them in moderation. They give humans courage, the strength to beat any impossible undertaking.


    Humans to capybaras are like introverted high school boys to their crush. They yearn for them and enjoy some time with them, but their feelings will never be 100% reciprocated. But that''s fine. That''s how it should be.


    "I''ll call you Ms. Tohska if that''s okay."


    "Of course, and I''ll address you by Mr. Kusakabe."


    The two sit down at the dining table, waiting for Erika to come down. When she does, they begin their talk.


    "I won''t change my mind, Erika will not go to this Hunter Training Academy."


    Her mom spoke first, with a stern statement.


    "I understand how you feel at the moment. If possible, I''d like to know why you''re against it. Most parents don''t let their children become hunters because of the risks that come with the job. Those naturally being any type of injury incurred on duty and even death."


    "Of course I don''t want my daughter doing anything that could put her in harm''s way. We have enough hunters to protect us."


    Erika sits there silently facing down. If her mom says no, that''s the end of the story. But Shoyo wants to back her up.


    "Erika, how determined are you to become a hunter?"


    There''s a moment of silence in the conversation. Erika''s mom looks at her awaiting her response.


    "I''m ready to put my all into this!"


    "Erika, your determination doesn''t mean anything against an otherworldly monster. I won''t allow you to throw your life away."


    "Mom, you''ve had faith in my studies when I showed you I could get straight As if I put my all into it. If I dedicate myself to something, I have confidence I''ll be one of the best at it!"


    "I believe you, but the Hunter world isn''t the same as ours. If u make a mistake here, no matter how big you can still come back from it. But in a fight against monsters, if you make a mistake, you may lose something precious."


    "So no amount of convincing is going to get through to you."


    "I trust you, which is why I can''t let you do this."


    "..."


    "I have a proposal."


    "What might that be?"


    "Erika said if she puts her all into something, she''ll be one of the best at it. If she becomes a 1st Rank or Special Rank Hunter, the chances of her losing in battle will be very low."


    "That may be true."


    "So I''ll recommend an instructor who was a Special Rank Hunter before he retired to personally train Erika alongside her normal studies and training at the Academy."


    "Why would you do that?"


    "As you know, her friend Chifuyu will also be training to become a Hunter. He has rather special circumstances. Since a friend is willing to become a Hunter alongside him, I believe she also deserves special treatment. But don''t think she''s the only one, multiple students have special training on the side as well."


    "I..."


    "You have nothing to worry about mom, I promise I''ll be able to protect myself!"


    "What do you say, Ms. Tohska?"


    Another moment of brief silence.


    "I still will not change my answer."


    An unaffected reply.


    "Wh- mom?!"


    Shoyo understands a parent not sending their child away for a career that could potentially end in them losing their life, but he felt there was something else she wasn''t saying.


    "Is there another reason you don''t want Erika becoming a Hunter?"


    "What?"


    Erika was also confused, she had no idea what Shoyo could be implying.


    "Of course there isn''t."


    Erika''s mom starts biting her thumb nail, she''s clearly frustrated.


    "Wait, is this about my father who was a hunter."


    "Sigh."


    "Cat''s out of the bag huh?"


    Looks like Erika was right, her mom slouched back on her seat with her hand covering her forehead.


    "Do you mind if you tell me about it?"


    "My father died on duty when I was 8, she must think I''ll end up with the same fate."


    "Erika, please!"


    Slam!


    "..."


    Her fist slammed onto the table, shaking the objects on it.


    "You probably haven''t told anybody this, but at the very least I''ll listen if you can tell me what happened."


    A few more seconds of silence fogs the dining room, until someone eventually speaks.


    "I can tell you."


    "I appreciate it."


    She takes a deep breath in and out, removing her hands that were previously covering her face.


    "I don''t want to talk about this long, so I''ll make it as short as possible."


    "That''s fine."


    "I met Erika''s dad in my early twenties. I was still full of youth, and like most young women, I thought of Hunters as cool and admirable. I found out we were the same age and wanted to go out with him. After a few months, I found out not only was he a strong hunter but a genuinely great guy. After about a year, I got pregnant and he up and vanished. I never got to talk to him again after that. I guess in the end, I never really knew much about him."


    "It seems you were able to raise your daughter perfectly."


    "Yeah. I have a son who I adopted as well, he''s staying the night with a friend right now. Anyway, I filed for child support and he had no problem paying, especially since he was a hunter. When Erika was 8 years old, I was informed he lost his life to a vampire. I was given everything on his life support as well as his everything in his savings which he had apparently left for me. His only relative was his uncle, I met with him and paid for his burial."


    "You have my gratitude for sharing this with me. Does Erika''s late fathers passing have an influence on your decision for not letting her pursue the same path?"


    "...Yes. I simply don''t want my baby going off on a career where she could lose her life. Especially since her father did."


    "I completely understand. Sorry Erika, looks like you can''t go."


    "Thank you for coming Shoyo."


    "Hey, be respectful!"


    "Haha, it''s fine Ms. Tohska. If it''s ok, could you tell me Erika''s fathers name? I''d like to pay my respects."


    "Of course. It''s Earl Reed."


    "Earl... Reed?"


    Erika and her mom look at him in confusion.


    "Yes, that was his name."


    "I knew him!"


    "What..."


    "I saw him frequently when I was still in training. He came to the Academy often to give remedial lessons to students who needed it. And I had to take those cuz I skipped class a lot. Just to make sure we''re talking about the same guy, he had a slim but well built body, was over 6 feet, and had long blonde hair he always slicked back, right?"


    "Yes, that''s definitely him."


    Erika''s mom has her hand covering her mouth, taken aback knowing the current strongest Hunter knew the man she fell in love with.


    "This really is a small world. So he was giving lessons to other kids instead of being there for his own daughter."


    "Mom..."


    "I''m surprised Earl had a kid that he just left. He was a great man."


    "I thought so too."


    "No seriously, he was a role model for us. I spend a lot of time with him outside of the Academy. He never told me he had a kid, but..."


    "What is it Shoyo?"


    "...he did tell me he wanted to spend a little of his time to get to know how kids are. All of us got along with him quite well."


    "Well I''m glad to hear that."


    Shoyo ponders something for a few seconds, as though he''s figured something out.


    "Ms. Tohska."


    "Yes?"


    "This probably holds no meaning anymore, but what if Earl wanted to come back."


    "Huh?"


    "Like I said, we looked up to him. But he was the irresponsible type."


    "Ha! Yeah, him not being there for me or his child is definitely way more than irresponsible!"


    She scoffs at Shoyo''s remark.


    "I''m sorry, I was trying to upset you. But I believe he still did care for you. He left you his life insurance and savings after all. But that''s not it, there was definitely something always at the back of his mind. He started giving students lessons so he could get an idea on how kids are. Unless he was hiding his real personality, I doubt any of his actions had bad intentions. His case wouldn''t be different from a lot of fathers, they ran away because the thought of raising a child scared him."


    "So what? Are you saying that''s fine?"


    "Of course not."


    "Hmph. Maybe he did actually care about me and Erika. There''s still no excuse for him leaving us. And I won''t be sending off my child to become like her father!"


    "I didn''t bring this up in hopes of getting you to change your mind about Erika, I thought you''d be able to get a little closure knowing Earl was still trying to live doing something he could be proud of."


    "..."


    "Mom, I agree with Shoyo. Maybe he wanted to come back, but needed some time."


    "Well he died before he could. These are just assumptions anyway, what matters is that he didn''t come back."


    "Ms. Tohska, may I ask what your name is?"


    "Emily."


    "Emily, this may be harsh, but I think you should put all your faith in the possibility that Earl wanted to eventually return. I know it was selfish, he left you to take care of Erika on your own, but I believe he wanted the best for the two of you."


    Emily doesn''t want to say it aloud, but a small part of her also believes this.


    "He was a good man."


    Shoyo turns around heading for the door. As he does, a singular tear runs down Emily''s face, but she quickly wipes it away.


    "Thank you for allowing me over."


    "Wait!"


    Shoyo halts.


    "Erika, you said you''ll dedicate yourself to training so you''ll become a strong Hunter. But what''s your actual motive? It can''t simply be because your friend who you''ve known for a while chose to become a Hunter."


    "Well..."


    Erika starts blushing.


    "I want to be alongside Chifuyu, because... I''m in love with him!"


    Emily''s jaw drops. Shoyo starts laughing.


    "My little Erika is in love?! When? When did it happen? What made you have feelings for him?"


    "Mom, come on... We can talk about that later."


    "I suppose so. Ha... Haha... Hahahahahaha! My daughter''s in love!"


    Shoyo begins clapping in the back.


    "I''m happy for you."


    "Oh Shoyo, please don''t tell Chifuyu!"


    "Your secret''s safe with me."


    "Mom, please give me a chance!"


    "Erika..."


    "Like I did with studying, I''ll prove myself to you! I''ll train my butt off, and become a... 1st Rank Hunter 2 years after graduating!"


    "That''s too long."


    "A year and a half!"


    "A year."


    "Nobody''s ever become a 1st Rank Hunter in under a year, the fastest someone has risen to that rank took about 2 years."


    "Well if I''m going to send my baby off to the world of Hunters, I want her to become the strongest there is!"


    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves, I''m the strongest after all."


    "I''m not a baby anymore mom! I want you to put your trust in me."


    Shoyo''s genuine sentiment has swayed Emily''s feelings ever so slightly, as well as Erika''s true feelings.


    "I guess falling for Hunters runs in the family, huh?"


    "Hehe, maybe so."


    "I''ll give you two years after graduating to become a 1st Rank Hunter. If you don''t accomplish that by then, you''re going to college!"


    "Yes ma''am, thank you ma''am!"


    "Knock that off."


    Erika bows formally to express her gratitude but earns a slap on the head by her mom.


    "I''m glad it all worked out."


    "Thank you Mr. Kusakabe."


    Emily was able to forgive Earl, even if it was just a little.

 Training Arc

    Shoyo explained the curriculum and everything they needed to know about the Hunter Training Academy before taking his leave. Since Erika''s getting in through his recommendation, they have no tuition fees to pay. Emily still isn''t completely sure about her decision. She worries if she''ll end up regretting it, but...


    "You were so against me leaving, mom. I''m surprised you changed your mind so quickly."


    "You know, I also thought about becoming a Hunter?"


    "What, for real?!"


    "Huff, yeah. I knew I would never do it though."


    "Does it have anything to do with my father?"


    "Yes. In the end, it was no more than a silly fantasy. After seeing each other for over half a year, I thought, ''Would we be more than just lovers if I also became a comrade by his side? Someone he could leave his back to.'' I thought a special kind of relationship would evolve from that. But not too long after, he left. Mr. Kusakabe gave me the little push that I needed to have trust in your father again. That wouldn''t have happened if you didn''t suddenly want to become a Hunter, so I have you to thank as well. That''s why I''m allowing you to do this, with the 2-year condition of course."


    "You''re the best, I love you, mom!"


    She throws herself into Emily, embracing her with a hug.


    "Now then, I''m eager to talk about your love story, but I''m sure you''re hungry."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go out to get something to eat real quick! I don''t have much of an appetite so I''ll stop by the convenience store."


    "It''s late, you need to be careful."


    "I know."


    "I''ll give you some pepper spray."


    "Hehe, thanks."


    ***


    Chifuyu''s Pov


    My school should''ve already received the news that I won''t be attending there anymore, but I still stopped by to say my farewells to my teachers, friends, and my basketball team.


    For some reason, Mike didn''t like it when I told them I''d be training to become a Hunter. I guess he did just tell me he''d be doing the same, he must think I''m trying to one-up him or something. My teammates and coach decided to throw a party for me at the gym. We had pizza, donuts, soda, and played basketball for a few hours completely exhausting ourselves. I promised to keep in touch and left after we partied for several hours. We had to get permission to stay on campus after hours.


    Ariel kept on bugging me about saving a donut for her so I did.


    I stop at a park and make sure nobody''s around before telling Ariel the coast is clear. She gracefully emerges from my shadow, same as she did in the courtroom and at my house. Ariel closes one eye and sticks one hand out as she thrusts her hips to the side holding it with her other hand.


    "Hm."


    She gestures her hand twice prompting me to give her the donut.


    "Hope you like it."


    "If it''s not to my liking, I shall eradicate the human race."


    "What?"


    "Haha, I merely jest!"


    "Haha."


    ?


    ''Chomp''


    The fateful bite, what is in store for humanity? Will we live, will we die? That remains to be seen. Tonight, this loli vampire will either grace us with her benevolence or destroy us with her wrath.


    "Master."


    "Yes?"


    For some reason, I stood at attention. Why am I afraid of someone calling me master?


    "This donut..."


    This donut?


    "...IS THE TASTIEST SHIT EVER!!"


    "LET''S GOOOOOOOOOO"


    Ariel has a potty mouth.


    "Go where?"


    "Oh, uh... It''s a saying, like, you say it when something good happens."


    "I see. I''m interested in learning how you humans talk now. But that''s not important at the moment, this donut is... revolutionary!"


    "They''re pretty good."


    "Master! How could you?! They''re more than just some satisfactory form of sustenance, these should be hailed as a form of higher being!"


    "You''re saying... we should make a religion out of them?"


    "Correct!"


    "I only have a couple like every few years."


    "Blasphemy! I''m sure if you have enough, you''ll see how foolish you''ve been."


    "You''ve literally only had one bite."


    "I''ll finish it now. When I eat human food, I always devour it in a bite or two. But this first donut of mine shall be savored."


    We sat at the park for over 5 hours as Ariel took her time eating the donut. After each minuscule bite, she would relish in the donut''s overpowering tastiness. I fell asleep after 3 hours.


    After taking her sweet time, she woke me up with a face of victory. I looked at her with my baggy half-open eyes and asked how many bites did it take her to finish it. The answer was 87.


    This fateful day that had the fate of humanity riding on the line would be known as The Bite of 87 for generations to come.


    The next day, I got 2 dozen donuts with an array of flavors and ate them all. Ariel showed me the light.


    She saved me twice.


    Glory to whoever made donuts.


    ***


    I spent some quality time with my parents as well as Ariel who they accepted as family. I was only going to stay a few days, but that turned into a week. Plus another week of helping pack up everything so they could move to District 5. I''ll be staying there as well with Shoyo at one of his houses. (He''s rich)


    The plan is to finish my high school education on top of receiving training to become a hunter by the time I''d be graduating, so in 2 years.


    Erika and Dakota''s parents allowed them to transfer to the Hunter Training Academy. We''ll all be busy and it might be a while until we see each other. I''m leaving for District 5 tomorrow, so we went to an amusement park and had a blast. Some kid who was behind us on a roller coaster threw up on Dakota though. Yep, definitely a blast.


    "Thanks for inviting us, Chifuyu."


    "Don''t thank me, this is the night before I leave. Of course I wanted to hang out with you guys."


    "I''m kinda regretting coming here. You think I could sue that kid''s mom for assault? Cuz I was definitely attacked!"


    "It was an accident. They apologized, didn''t they?"


    "An apology isn''t enough, I need to be compensated for having my night ruined. I couldn''t get myself to eat anything after that!"


    "Stop crying, you were just gonna get the same overpriced hot dogs."


    "Hehe."


    "Like you''re one to talk, you always get churros!"


    "They''re better, and I get my money''s worth."


    "That''s it. Hop on when we get back home, I need to beat you in a game to feel better."


    "One: I wouldn''t lose to you. Two: I don''t have time, I have to get up early."


    "Sounds like excuses to me."


    "Whatever."


    "Come on you two."


    "Pff."


    "Hmph."


    "Haha."


    "Hahahaha."


    "Hahaha."


    We all laughed.


    After leaving the amusement park, nobody said anything as we walked back home. Eventually, we got to a street where we''d have to part ways.


    "Don''t leave us behind, Chifuyu."


    "I''ll try not to," I said with a smirk.


    "This''ll be the start of my popular phase."


    "Sure."


    "Hehe. I''ll work my butt off, and make sure Dakota does the same. So don''t worry about us."


    "Thanks guys, for coming with me down this path."


    "We''re friends, aren''t we?"


    "I don''t think just friends would go this far..."


    "Best friends!"


    "Eh..."


    "The bestest friends ever!"


    "Maybe."


    "Dakota, Erika. Let''s make a promise."


    This isn''t a death flag.


    "Let''s not contact each other until we finish our training. To serve as motivation for the next time we meet. Our promise is to become strong."


    "Bro thinks he''s a shonen main character."


    "Sounds fine to me, Chifuyu."


    "Alright, let''s put our hands together."


    "Ready when you are."


    "Sigh."


    "We promise..."


    "To become strong!" All 3 of us said in unison.


    "That was corny."


    "Okay, let''s leave before Dakota ruins it."


    These surprisingly harsh words were spoken by Erika.


    We turned around and waved each other off, we''re setting off on a new journey.


    "We''ll see each other in 2 years, at Sabaody."


    To be continued


    ***


    "So yeah, it could take a year if you want."


    "Huh?"


    "Your training and homeschool."


    "Uh, yeah. I know. But, how? I thought you said it would take 2 years, so I''d be finishing around the time I would''ve graduated."


    "Yeah, but we can hurry it up."


    "So no 2-year timeskip?" Chifuyu clearly looks dejected.


    "I mean, if you wanna take 2 years then sure."


    Shoyo casually drops this news on Chifuyu with an unserious tone as they were eating breakfast.


    A few more days have passed and Chifuyu has finished getting settled into Shoyo''s home, which is in District 5.


    "Well... No matter how determined I am, can I really finish 2 years of training and homeschool in half the time? I don''t even think I could finish 2 years of learning at school in 1."


    "That all depends on you. There''s two reasons why I''m bringing this up, one is because the second Alter World Expedition we plan to carry out will most likely happen next year."


    "And you want me to take part in that big mission?"


    "It''ll be our hardest mission yet, no doubt. But I think you''ll be able to hold your own. Pass me the salt, by the way."


    "Sure."


    "So, what do you say?"


    ''Well, I guess my dramatic farewell to Erika and Dakota was all for naught now.''


    "I was already expecting these 2 years to be rough, so if I can shorten it by half the time, what''s a little more sweat and blood?"


    "You''ll be training and studying 6 days out of the week for about a year then. It''ll be intense."


    "I''m stuck being a Hunter for life anyway, might as well put my all into everything."


    "That''s the spirit."


    ***


    Shoyo''s living quarters in District 5 is a 4-bedroom house with a giant backyard and an underground training facility. There''s high-quality workout equipment that he prepared in the past couple of weeks.


    Chifuyu''s routine will start at 8 a.m. and consist of 5 hours of rigorous training, and an hour break followed by 6 hours of intense studying that ends at 8 p.m. Shoyo recommends Chifuyu go to bed anytime between 9:30 and 11 p.m. Therefore he''s getting his bare minimum 8 hours of sleep so he can wake up at 7 a.m.


    Chifuyu spends 30 minutes warming up his muscles and gets ready for his first day of Hunter training. While doing so, Shoyo explains how the state of the world has changed over time since vampires appeared.


    "You already know how there was a huge battle that took place when the vampires first appeared over 200 years ago. A battle we would''ve undoubtedly lost without the help of the unknown person from the Alter World."


    "Right, the one who sealed Ariel."


    "The world has gotten relatively peaceful  over time, thanks to the humans who stepped up to fight against vampires who came to be known as Hunters. Our mysterious protector taught us how to fight for a couple of years before vanishing. About a year after, the vampires tried to launch another large-scale attack, but they failed."


    "I suspect most of the vampires that came to this world were those under me."


    "Ariel, you''re awake?"


    "I got plenty of rest to make sure I would be up for your first training session."


    As she said this, she arose from Chifuyu''s shadow.


    "Well thanks!"


    "Your smile never fails to brighten my day."


    "Good morning, shorty."


    "Tch. All tall people should burn in hell."


    Shoyo has made a point to tease Ariel over the last few days. He succeeded in getting on her nerves. She has a little complex over her height. Ariel is very short for vampire standards as well. Humans and vampires have about the same average height.


    "Getting back to what I was saying, vampire attacks have decreased over time. But the 50 years following their second large attack is when vampire incidents were at their highest. Vampires would attack in broad daylight and there were several mass murder cases. There were countless casualties each week. But thanks to the increase in Hunters, their numbers slowly died down. The next 50 years after that, there was a noticeable drop in incidents. The average number of deaths by vampires declined from the tens of thousands to a few thousand a month over those next 5 decades."


    "Tens of thousands a month died for decades? The mortality rate must''ve been unimaginable."


    "This puts things into perspective huh? Over a hundred million died in the first century that vampires arrived in. Most of those lives were claimed in the first attack."


    Shoyo sees Ariel looking crushed. She feels guilty as this was all caused by her.


    "Everybody deserves a chance at atonement Ariel, and you''re getting it right now. Besides, I''m sure we would''ve gotten invaded sooner or later. You just happened to be the one to initiate it."


    "Sigh. Putting your stupid face aside, you''re genuinely a good guy."


    "Stupid face?"


    "I''ll continue feeling sad for all the lives I''ve taken, but I won''t regret it. After all, I wouldn''t have been able to get to this point without my actions that led me here."


    Shoyo and Chifuyu smile with relief.


    "As for my subordinates that have been running wild here, it''s my responsibility to stop them."


    "We''re gonna need you. Over the last century, vampire incidents continued to gradually decline. But there have been another few big attacks, 2 of which had several thousand casualties. The first was exactly 68 years ago in District 11. The second was 20 years ago in District 25. The third was 5 years ago, which was when I became known as the strongest."


    "Everyone my age knows about the Island 86 Incident from 5 years ago."


    "Yeah. So besides those 3 major battles, the world has gotten relatively peaceful, especially in the last 30 years. The current average number of deaths by vampires a month is about 30 to 50. The main way they take lives or drink blood nowadays is by breaking into people''s houses at night. About a thousand hunters patrol each district during the day and night, so as much as I hate to say it we can''t stop every death."Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "Thanks for explaining all of this to me. It''s because of Hunters that we can try to enjoy our life to the fullest without worry. I''ll put my all into training."


    "Good to hear... Say Chifuyu, while you''re still warming up, why don''t you watch some live combat?"


    "Live... combat?"


    "Yeah. Ariel, what do you say to having a little spar?"


    "Ho."


    "Wait, Ariel can''t fight humans because of her vow."


    "Remember carefully, Chifuyu. She vowed never to harm a human with malicious intent. So she can still help out with some training."


    "No, if I do hurt you I''ll probably die."


    "Huh?"


    "Huh?"


    "I don''t like you after all."


    "..."


    "Well, this is awkward."


    "Haha, I merely jest. But you do rub me the wrong way. So sure, let''s do this little spar. Don''t think I''ll let you off easy."


    "Heh, that''s more like it. Don''t think I''ll lose to a runt like you."


    "Keh..."


    "Oh no, Ariel''s definitely mad."


    "Let''s go, shall we?"


    "Whenever you''re ready."


    Shoyo grabs his scabbard from his waist and unsheathes his blade before he tosses it to the side.


    "You actually look like you wanna harm me."


    "I do."


    Shoyo''s future is bleak.


    "There''s a couple conditions though, the spar will only last one minute. Of course, I can only use the back of my blade and can''t use my blade''s ability, and you can''t use your curse."


    "Ok."


    "Curse?"


    "Let''s start when one of those leaves falls in the pond."


    "Hmph, how cliche."


    "I think it''s cool."


    Shoyo assumes his sparring stance while Ariel just stands there nonchalantly.


    They''re currently in the vast backyard which has a fairly sized pond with a cherry blossom tree sprouted in the middle. The two patiently wait for one of the calming pink leaves to fall into the water. Not even 20 seconds later, the pond is graced by a cherry blossom leaf.


    The spar begins.


    Ariel lunges towards Shoyo with quick speed. A normal human wouldn''t be able to react to a vampire''s speed, but Hunters have been trained to. Shoyo tosses the sword to himself and catches the hilt in his mouth. This was a preemptive move that was already in process half a second before Ariel''s charge. Shoyo does a half-backflip, holding the balance of his body with his hands and uses the momentum of Ariel''s lunge to send her flying upwards with both of his legs.


    Ariel was sent at least 50 meters in the air. Shoyo assumes his stance once more as she comes flying down. Ariel takes a nosedive to accelerate her descent and parries Shoyo''s swift strike by precisely lifting her legs up to evade the swing and uses her hands to halt her fall on his blade mid-swing. An exchange of attacks that continue to be parried follow.


    A move is finally dodged and it''s by Shoyo. He spins around Ariel and grabs her by the arm, tossing her straight to his house. This was just to create a little space. Ariel gracefully sticks the landing on the outside wall of his house and punctures her nails into the stone to momentarily stay there. Shoyo rushes her and scales the wall to get a hit on her. She kicks herself away though, only to still be chased. Ariel dodges his first slash, but receives a kick back to the ground. Shoyo is quick to follow and gets a jab on her. Instead of using his sword for that attack, he intentionally sucker punched Ariel to make her mad. Her nose slightly bleeds.


    "Let that sink in."


    "You are so annoying."


    "Most ladies beg to differ."


    "Eugh."


    Ariel takes another lunge towards Shoyo, this time a lot faster. Her attack is dodged but she immediately pushes back in, sliding under Shoyo''s horizontal slash. She grabs his leg mid-slide to return the favor triple fold. Instead of tossing him, she slams Shoyo right into the ground, face first. That''s going to leave a bruise.


    "Why you¡­"


    "Heh."


    Shoyo leaves his sword on the ground. Not much time remains. He intends to humiliate Ariel with a good ol'' fist fight.


    "Let''s see what you''ve got."


    Punches are thrown with fierceness. They both trade heavy blows, swinging incredibly fast. 10 seconds of that pass, and time''s up. They both got a fair amount of blood on them from mainly going for face shots. Chifuyu spectated the entire spar with astonishment. They weren''t even trying.


    "Tsk, I shouldn''t have accepted that one minute condition."


    "I can go longer, actually I want to."


    "Uh, Shoyo. I''m supposed to be getting trained here."


    "Oh yeah, I forgot I started this spar for you."


    These two are undoubtedly dissatisfied with a draw, but there will be more chances to beat the living shit out of each other.


    "So, what''d you think of that spar? We weren''t trying at all so you should''ve been able to follow our movements."


    "Figures. But yeah, I could follow you guys no problem. The first fight I saw was a one-sighted slaughter, but this was more like a real battle."


    "Hm hm."


    Shoyo smiles with pride.


    "It looked like you were trying awfully hard to me."


    "I guess even vampires need to get their eyes checked."


    "Hmph."


    "Anyway, I''d say Ariel was moving as fast as your average vampire. But her skill can''t be compared to them at all."


    "As I am now, I doubt I''d last a second against Ariel. But by the time my training''s finished, maybe I could fight for a whole minute."


    Chifuyu wants to ask what Shoyo meant by curses, but he''s sure he''ll bring it up to him later.


    "Well it''d be a good idea to test that huh?"


    "You mean you actually want to¡­"


    "Yep! Let''s have a sparring session on the evening of your final day!"


    "I''ll try not to disappoint you."


    "Ha! Nonsense."


    "Well, looks like you finished warming up Chifuyu. Shall we get started on your long arduous training? It''ll be a long roa-"


    "Take a shower first."


    "My bad."


    ***


    "How does it feel to hold a katana, Chifuyu?"


    "Not bad."


    Shoyo had given Chifuyu a brand-new blade he''d requested.


    "Most hunters use katanas as their weapons, but a handful also use bows, spears, scythes, and a couple more."


    "A scythe sounds cool as hell."


    "Don''t they? Chifuyu, remember I told you there were 2 reasons why I wanted to speed up your training. The first was so you could take part in the expedition."


    "Yeah."


    "The second reason is because... I''m the strongest."


    "Right..."


    "What is this buffoon waffling about?" Ariel says unamused.


    "What I''m trying to say is that I shouldn''t even be allowed to give a kid special training for a whole year, let alone 2. It''s because you''re special that the upper brass at the Hunter Agency allowed this."


    "Wow, they must have some high hopes for me."


    "Of course, you have one of the strongest vampires and me backing you up."


    Hunters are divided into 4 separate divisions based on their skill and merits. At the top are a handful of Special Rank Hunters. Going down the line of divisions are 1st Rank Hunters, 2nd Rank Hunters, and 3rd Rank Hunters.


    Shoyo is the undisputed strongest Hunter. His presence alone inspires fear in every vampire knowing they could be faced against at any moment if they show themselves in public. This is thanks to Shoyo''s Alter Weapon.


    Alter Weapons are forged in the Alter World and were given to the Hunters by the unknown person. The Hunters were granted exactly 20 weapons that Unknown forged themself. Every Special Rank Hunter has one along with a few 1st Rank Hunters. The rest are under the custody of the Hunter Agency until a suitable user is presented. They grant the users special abilities from the monster''s blood they were forged with.


    Shoyo''s Alter Weapon may allow him to be anywhere a vampire appears, but that''s it. It doesn''t grant him any real advantage during actual combat. A Hunter''s swordsmanship is the deciding factor when fighting a vampire, and Shoyo''s is simply the best.


    Shoyo''s blade is unwavering and undefeated.


    "So let''s get started now. I''ll be explaining some things to you, but it''ll be as you''re doing practice swings. I''ll demonstrate how to properly do them, so follow my lead."


    Unsheathing his sword, Shoyo assumes a stance.


    "Like this?"


    Observing him, Chifuyu imitates the pose.


    "Draw your sword up, and swing downward like so."


    They do 20 swings so Shoyo can see if Chifuyu is able to correct himself on his own.


    "Your form is sloppy, but that''s expected. Can you point out one of your mistakes?"


    "Let''s see... I''m overextending a little when pulling my sword up."


    "Yep, that''s one of them. You want to make sure your form is the same each time. I''ll break the practice swing down for you."


    They assume the practice pose and take 5 swings.


    "Your leg movement is good. Stand with your left foot back, and take a step forward with your right immediately followed by the left keeping the same distance."


    5 more swings.


    "Don''t rush. These swings are to hone your technique and core strength. Take your time."


    5 more swings.


    "Pay close attention to me. Push your sword up with your left hand, the right is just following along. And make sure you''re not pulling towards yourself. Don''t fold your arms any more than you need to when coming up."


    10 more swings


    "When striking down, lean with your left arm going forward. Your right wrist stays the same, it''s supposed to maintain control. Your left wrist contracts downward while swinging, your left arm is what you apply power to.


    20 more swings


    "Cut forward, not down. Watch where I''m stopping."


    25 more swings


    "Looking good, Chifuyu. Keep that up. Now for the lecture portion."


    "This''ll put me to sleep."


    Ariel gets her quip out.


    "You''re training to become a Hunter, so the most important thing for you to learn first is how to kill a vampire."


    "Right."


    "Snore...."


    Ariel lies on the ground knocked out.


    "This little..."


    "She actually fell asleep."


    "Back to what I was saying; vampires are much stronger than humans, it''s impossible to beat them with brute strength. So, what do we need to best them?"


    "A Hunter''s swordsmanship?"


    "Yes. Your skill, technique, awareness, and experience with the blade is what decides who comes out on top of a life-or-death battle with a vamp. Sometimes, even cunningness can be a deciding factor."


    Shoyo brings out a dozen dummies for demonstration.


    "The surefire way to off a vamp is good old decapitation. Slice their neck clean off and they''re done. They can''t regenerate a new head. The 2nd most efficient way is a deep slash across the chest, slicing their heart which also can''t regenerate."


    "So those are the guaranteed ways to kill a vampire, sounds like one of those things that''s easier said than done."


    "Oh yeah, especially for novice Hunters. The safer way is the slow and steady method. You get in multiple effective but non-fatal attacks. Vamps can regenerate, which is common knowledge. But they get weaker after losing too much blood. By slowly chipping away their blood, you''ll be able to finish them off once they''re in a weakened state."


    Chifuyu is listening clearly but is starting to get physically tired of the practice swings.


    Shoyo cuts through half of the dummies with decapitations and gashes across the chest.


    "These were perfect swings using no more than the necessary strength to efficiently cut down a vamp. Though the real thing will be different of course since they won''t be standing still, but you got a glimpse of what to strive for."


    "Aren''t you cool?"


    "I thought you were asleep."


    "I told Chifuyu I wouldn''t miss his first training session, you were a fool to believe me."


    "Go to sleep forever."


    "Haha..."


    "I''m about to wrap up, Chifuyu. It''s crucial to not let vampires land the first blow on you, as it could be fatal. So being able to dodge, parry, block attacks, and know when to strike is what the second half of your training will be over the final 6 months."


    "What''ll be the first half of my training then?"


    "Nothing but practice swings and stamina training."


    "Huh?"


    "As I said, practice swings are to sharpen your technique and build your core strength. Doing this for half a year will have quite the payoff."


    "I''ve been doing this for only 30 minutes and it feels like my arms are gonna fall off!"


    "You can do them in sets of course, your goal is to do 400 swings 6 days out of the week for the first 3 months, and 700 swings for the next 3 months minus that last week. You''ll be doing 1,000 swings for those last 6 days. Wanna quit?"


    "We''re just getting started, no way in hell am I gonna chicken out already."


    "Hmph. Go ahead and take a quick breather."


    Shoyo smiles, Chifuyu never fails to relieve him.


    ***


    Chifuyu''s first day of training and studying finishes. He''s wiped out, but wants to do something for Ariel.


    "Hey Ariel, let''s go to the mall."


    "Mall?"


    "It''s a place that has dozens of different stores to shop and get food from. You''re gonna be living here for a while, might as well get familiar with Shioto. Plus you need some clothes you can wear in public."


    "I suppose so, only if we acquire some donuts as well."


    "Why of course."


    Shoyo dropped them off at the closest mall. Chifuyu showed Ariel all around and they got some donuts before shopping for clothes. Most people who passed them easily thought they were siblings. Ariel had on one of Shoyo''s shirts that reached all the way to her knees. The thought of putting on his clothing grossed her out so when they find a new shirt for her she''s going to immediately throw his away.


    Even Chifuyu''s shorts were too big for her so she opted to go commando. Nobody noticed it. Chifuyu was going to use the small amount of money he had to buy Ariel''s clothes, but Shoyo gave him more than enough telling him not to worry about it.


    Ariel ended up choosing mainly tank tops for casual wear along with several skirts, but they also got matching pajamas and hoodies. Chifuyu had Ariel choose some pants to go with the hoodie. Shoyo picked them up after nearly 2 hours and was surprised to see them wearing matching hoodies, but was still delighted all the same. He took a picture.


    On the car ride home, Shoyo brings up an important matter.


    "So Chifuyu, remember after the end of the trial I told you I was also homeschooling someone about the same age as you. Actually I think she is the same age as you."


    "Oh yeah, I do."


    "I gave her a 2-week break, and she''ll be returning tomorrow. You see, I was giving her training and homeschooling in the district she''s from. So beginning tomorrow, she''ll also be staying with us."


    "Wait, you were training this person too?"


    "Yeah. And as a matter of fact, she''s already completed her training. She just needs to get her high school diploma before she''s able to become a Hunter."


    "She''s about 16 years old and is already that strong?"


    "Yep. She''s a prodigy only me and the HA President know about. I''m sure you''ll get to know a lot about her."


    Chifuyu got goosebumps. Hearing that someone his age is already strong enough to be a Hunter gave him a boost in motivation.


    "She still trains a few hours a day and would''ve finished her education in 2 years like normal, so I asked if she wanted to cut that time in half. Iris was hesitant, but said she''d be fine with it."


    "So her name''s Iris."


    Chifuyu was excited to meet her.


    "She''s a little shy, but I''m sure you two''ll be good friends.


    ***


    Fast forward to tomorrow evening. Chifuyu''s done for the day and is relaxing watching tv on the couch. The doorbell rings and Shoyo goes to open it.


    "Chifuyu, this is Iris Sakata! Iris, this is Chifuyu Kyotani!"


    She''s hiding behind Shoyo looking down at the floor with quivering legs. Iris has beige blonde hair with blue highlights covering both of her bright blue eyes. Must be hiding a pair of Sharingans.


    Even Chifuyu is taken aback a bit.


    "I''m Chifuyu, it''s nice to meet you."


    He extends his hand.


    "I-I-I-It''s nice to m-meet you. I''m.. I-Iwis... Aaahhhhh!"


    Having completely flubbed her introduction, she runs away, leaving the house.


    Chifuyu stands there in shock.


    "THAT''S WAY MORE THAN A LITTLE SHY!"


    ***


    Iris''s Pov


    Iris Sakata here. I''ve been standing outside of Mr. Shoyo''s house for almost 30 minutes. I''ve been trying to think up several comedic entrances I can do but that''ll just be impossible for me. I can''t believe he suddenly told me I''d start staying with him and some other boy. And my parents so easily agreed to it.


    For the past couple of years, ever since the incident, Shoyo would come by my house to give me training and help with homeschooling for a few hours a day, from Monday to Tuesday. Apparently, the training I''ve been receiving is supposed to be secret too. I wonder if I''ll actually just suddenly be allowed to become a hunter, even though Shoyo said not to worry about that.


    My new life away from my parents, I''m not optimistic about it at all. I already miss them. At least I won''t miss Hana.


    Heh. Maybe this won''t be so bad after all. Well, here goes nothing.


    ***


    Hello again, I''m currently running away as fast as I can. I couldn''t even introduce myself without tripping all over my tongue. I wanna die. Wait no, that was a joke. I just wanna live peacefully with mom and dad. Why''d I have to go and attract the attention of the Hunters?


    Also, live with a guy my age? When was the last time I even talked to someone my age? Even when I went to middle school, I never had any friends. I knew this wasn''t gonna work out. If there''s anything I can have confidence in, it''s my legs in dire situations.


    When I was 9, this terrifying German Shepherd was wandering around my neighborhood and decided to harass me as soon as we locked eyes for some reason. I ran like the wind and left that mutt in my dust.


    Heh. I''m quite proud of that achievement.


    I might be the fastest human alive.


    Or so I thought.


    The boy who I''m supposed to start living with is hot on my trail.


    "Ehhhhh?"


    I try to speed up even more, but it proves futile. This guy is catching up at an alarming rate. I at least thought I was the fastest 16-year-old. My confidence was shot to the ground and I came to a stop.


    "It''s over."


    I said feeling defeated with my hands on my knees.


    "Wow, you sure can run!"


    "Huh?"


    "You just cleared several blocks in less than a minute, that''s pretty amazing!"


    Says the one who caught up to me with ease.


    "..."


    I don''t know what to say.


    "So, why''d you run off like that?"


    "Um..."


    "Nevermind, I already know why."


    "Y-You do?"


    "You''re super shy aren''t you?"


    "Gah!"


    "What was that? Are you that surprised? Haha."


    No one''s ever straight-up told me they know that I''m shy.


    "Let''s start over. I''m Chifuyu Kyotani. Do you mind if I ask you your name?"


    "... Iris Sakata."


    "What was that?"


    Why did I whisper it??


    "Iris... Sakata."


    "Iris huh, that''s a nice name, isn''t it?"


    "..."


    He''s pretending like Mr. Shoyo didn''t tell him my name. Well, he did want to restart the introduction.


    "We''re gonna be living under the same roof with each other for the next year, so I hope we''ll be great buddies!"


    Ahhhh! His extroverted aura is too powerful.


    Guess I''ll just have to go along with this.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Chi-Chikuyu."


    "It''s Chifuyu."


    Gah!


    ***


    "Welcome back guys. Did you have a fun honeymoon?"


    "H-h-honeymoon?!"


    "Iris sweety, what''re you so surprised for? We''re a happily married family!"


    Chifuyu plays along with Shoyo''s nonsense.


    "Me and a boy... MARRIED? Ah..."


    She passes out and deflates like a balloon falling to the floor.


    "Haha, Iris is grade-A material to tease. This''ll never get old."


    "Is she actually unconscious?"


    "She''ll be fine. As you can see, Iris is a bonafide introvert. Thus, she has no friends."


    "That''s pretty rude."


    "It''s the truth. That''s why I''d like you to be her first friend."


    "You didn''t have to tell me, we''re gonna be training buddies after all."


    "Well, you should rest up too, you have that spar tomorrow that Ariel wanted."


    "Oh, yeah. I''m sort of looking forward to it."


    "Hmph, don''t think she''ll go easy on you."


    "I wouldn''t hope for it."


    ***


    "A-a vampire?!"


    "Good morning."


    "Wait Shoyo, don''t tell me you haven''t told her."


    "Oops, must''ve slipped my mind."


    "Sigh..."


    Both Chifuyu and Ariel sigh in unison over Shoyo''s negligence. ''For the top hunter, he sure is irresponsible.'' is what just went through Chifuyu''s mind. Before Iris passes out again, they quickly explain the situation.


    "Top secret information, one of the strongest vampires joined the side of humanity, and a boy my age who''s now a half-vampire is her master. I''m not sure I can keep up with all of this..."


    "Well, it''s the reality. We''ve got a lot to do in the next year so no slacking off Iris."


    "Ok..."


    "Feel honored that you''ve been graced with my presence lowly human. Ahahahaha!"


    Ariel wasn''t asleep last night when Chifuyu met Iris. So although she didn''t come out, she was listening and heard that she''s easy to tease.


    ***


    Day 3 of training is over. Before Chifuyu moves forward with his studies, he has a sparring session with Ariel.


    "Are you ready, my master?"


    "Ready as I''ll ever be."


    The only ones present are the two sparring and Shoyo who''s overseeing it. Iris has been inside the whole day getting bodied by some geography.


    "Alright then, on the count of 3. 1... 2... 3!"


    Ariel charges at Chifuyu who was slow to assume his sword stance and kicks his blade out of his hands. A duet of right swings follow which can only be blocked, the second one sends Chifuyu tumbling across the ground. Luckily he finds himself where his sword was kicked and quickly grabs it.


    Not letting Ariel charge at him again, Chifuyu takes the initiative instead. Using the back of his sword, he takes several swings that are easily dodged. As it''s only his third day with the blade, his form is nothing less than sloppy. Ariel parries the final slash and gifts her master with a vicious dropkick.


    Chifuyu''s dazed for a little over 10 minutes. "Are you alive master?"


    Slowly opening his eyes, Chifuyu gets up sluggishly. He finds himself in Shoyo''s lap who''s grinning at him like a creep.


    "What the hell dude?"


    "You''re up after only 10 minutes, that''s some pretty good endurance you''ve got."


    "Well, thanks. We didn''t even set a time limit and I only lasted like 30 seconds."


    "Don''t mind."


    "Somehow your pity pisses me off."


    "Don''t worry master, everything about him pisses me off."


    "Sad face."


    "But hey, that wasn''t bad at all. Any normal person wouldn''t have lasted a few seconds. I''ll be awaiting our next sparring session once you finish your training."


    "Hmph. It won''t be an easy win next time."


    Chifuyu''s looking forward to it as well. He knows the mistake he made and that his form has a long way to go. He won''t make the same mistakes twice.


    Now on his hour break, he heads inside. Curious as to how Iris is doing, Chifuyu walks upstairs and knocks on her door.


    "Huh..."


    Iris found herself wrapped by a familiar texture. One of her favorite feelings this world had to offer. She was under the comfort of her cover in bed.


    "Crap, I just wanted to take a nap. How long have I been asleep?" Iris questions whispering to herself.


    "You good in there, Iris? I''m coming in."


    "Wuh?!"


    Launching herself out of bed at the speed of light, she opens her laptop and opens her textbooks as if she had been diligently studying.


    "Good afternoon, how''s your studying going?"


    "Oh um, it''s going well. Did you need something?"


    "No, I was just checking up on you."


    Chifuyu walks into her room like nothing and makes himself comfortable.


    "You sure got unpacked fast."


    "Y-yeah."


    ''Th-this guy just invited himself into my room!''


    "Oh, you''re wearing glasses. Are they for reading?"


    "Yes."


    "They kinda suit you!"


    "Oh, aha... they sure do. I''m gonna go get something to eat."


    "I''m starving myself, what''re you getting?"


    Chifuyu follows Iris as she walks downstairs to the kitchen. He''s intentionally trying to have a conversation with her so she can open up a little but it''s not working so far.


    After getting a snack, Iris quickly escapes back to her room.


    "I''ll see you later, Iris!"


    "Yeah."


    Back in middle and high school, Chifuyu was always able to easily become friends with those he talked to. But Iris''s shyness was on another level.


    "I''m sure she''ll open up eventually."


    "Ariel."


    "You''re a good person, just give her some time."


    "Okay."


    ***


    A little over a month has passed.


    Chifuyu has been initiating small talk each day to slowly get Iris to open up.


    "Hey."


    "Hm."


    "You''re a half-vampire now right, do you not have any vampiric features?"


    Iris finally engages in a conversation with Chifuyu!


    "Well, I''m glad you asked."


    Happy that Iris approached him first, Chifuyu has a smug expression on.


    "Ariel told me how to revert my features to be human-like. It''s simple, all I have to do is envision it. The blood it takes to do this is basically negligible."


    "So that means... vampires really could be living among us."


    Horror overcomes Iris.


    Chifuyu realizes he probably shouldn''t have explained the blood part.


    "Hey uh, let''s go out to eat!"


    "What?"


    Out of panic, he randomly suggests they all eat out.


    "Me, you, Shoyo, and Ariel!"


    "Like, at a restaurant? When was the last time I''ve been to one?"


    "It doesn''t have to be fancy or anything."


    "Sure."


    "For real? Nice, I''ll go let them know!"


    Iris had been constantly avoiding Chifuyu which she feels bad for as he goes out of his way to be nice to her, so she thought the least she could do was accept this offer.


    "Oh boy, what can I wear?"


    Later that day...


    "Bwahahahaha!"


    "Wait, why are you wearing that?"


    "Um¡­"


    Shoyo and Chifuyu burst out into laughter.


    "Iris, why are you wearing a suit?"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "It looks nice to me."


    "That''s not the problem, Ariel. We''re just going to a little restaurant, and she''s wearing a suit of all things!"


    "I told you it wouldn''t be anything fancy.. Hahaha!"


    "Sorry, I think I''ll just stay here after all."


    "No, it''s fine. It adds to your character."


    "You''re saying that like I''m fictional."


    Does she know?


    "Anyway, let''s get going."


    ''I knew this was a bad idea...''


    ***


    "Wooo that hit the spot. This place wasn''t too bad. Nice going, Chifuyu."


    "I searched good fish places nearby but I didn''t expect this joint to be this good."


    "I enjoyed it. Thanks for the meal."


    "Oh, you''re smiling Iris!"


    "Oh."


    Not even Iris herself noticed she was smiling, this was a good sign. Chifuyu''s efforts weren''t in vain.


    "The donuts were my favorite from this place!"


    "Of course. I can''t believe they even had donuts here."


    Although the donuts were the best to Ariel, she had even more fish than everyone else.


    "Human food is quite filling, I could get used to this."


    "Is that so."


    "Stuffing myself has made me grow tired somewhat. I''ll be taking a nap now."


    "Wait, Ari-"


    Without anybody else in the restaurant noticing, she slips into Chifuyu''s shadow.


    "She eats off my money then instantly goes to sleep. Ha, what a pig!"


    "Haha..."


    "I''m going to the restroom. If the waiter comes back, ask for the check."


    "Got it."


    Although Iris did say she enjoyed the food, she''s still sitting in the corner silent. So Chifuyu goes to sit next to her.


    "Hey, Iris."


    "W-what is it?"


    "What''s your reason for becoming a Hunter? You''ve been training under Shoyo for a while now so you must have some special circumstances."


    "That''s..."


    "You don''t wanna say?"


    "..."


    Iris silently shakes her head up and down, indicating she doesn''t.


    "That''s fine. I was kinda dragged into this world by force when I became... y''know. But I don''t think it''ll be so bad. I''m actually excited for what''s to come."


    Iris wants to say something back, but she''s holding herself back for some reason.


    "That''s so admirable. I might become a fan of yours."


    "Haha, thanks."


    "Um, Chifuyu..."


    "Hm?"


    The voice that responded wasn''t Iris. It didn''t even belong to a girl. The reply was so natural, Chifuyu didn''t even notice.


    After realizing this, Chifuyu looks across the table with wide eyes.


    There, sat a boy in a high school uniform with a cap on. His eyes were closed, but once they opened, shivers immediately ran down Chifuyu and Iris. Even more happened from his cold lifeless stare.


    They''d imagined their own deaths.


    Several blades being run through every part of their body, with endless amounts of blood gushing out.


    They experienced true fear.


    This boy who appears to be around their age somehow sat in front of them without being noticed or making a single noise.


    "So you''re excited about your future? Is there anything you want to be? The number one hunter? Or king of the hunters?"


    "Haha, nothing as grandiose as that."


    Chifuyu tries to keep up a front, but his cold sweat is as clear as day.


    The two just envisioned their own deaths, and they''re still able to sit there without buckling to this person''s immense hostility.


    But that''s all.


    The boy''s lips twist into a malicious smile.


    By the time Shoyo got back, Chifuyu and Iris had gone missing.

 A Diamond in the Rough

    "GASP!"


    Chifuyu wakes up with an immense cold sweat. Even asleep, the encounter from earlier had his very soul quaking in fear.


    "Where am I? Ah-!"


    Tied around a pillar next to an unconscious Iris, they appear to be in some abandoned parking lot.


    "Crap, were we captured? Shoyo knew this could happen, and now I''ve gotten someone else involved. Damm it!"


    Chifuyu tries to force his way out of the ropes, but it proves futile. They''re tightly bound around his waist and wrists, he can only sit there on his ass and wait for what''s to come.


    "It''s only been a month and this is already happening, huh? I can''t believe they were able to slip by Shoyo."


    ''Calm down, Chifuyu.''


    ''Ariel!''


    ''I''ve been up for a while now, waiting for you to wake up. I don''t know who we were captured by, but there''s no need to worry. You have me after all.''


    Chifuyu takes a deep breath in and out.


    ''Yeah, you''re right. I''m training not just to become a Hunter, but so I''ll also always be able to protect myself when situations like this come up. So until I get stronger, I can rely on you, right partner?''


    ''Heh. You''ll always be able to rely on me, even if you become the strongest there is.''


    ''Hmph.''


    Chifuyu realizes his sudden panic was for nothing.


    ''I''ve been awake for at least 2 hours. I wasn''t out long, so it must be early in the morning of the best day.''


    ''So it''s somewhere between 1 a.m and 4 a.m rn.''


    ''I''m sure the vampires know my existence is being kept a secret right now, so that means they also know a large amount of Hunters won''t come to our rescue.''


    ''Yeah. If more Hunters other than Shoyo are searching for us right now, then it''s probably just the ones who were present at the trial.''


    ''Surely our captors don''t think they have all the time in the world either, they should show themselves before too long.''


    "Hm..."


    ''Oh, looks like the girl''s woken up.''


    "Wh-wha.. Where are we?!"


    "Iris, calm down. Listen, everything''s going to be fine."


    "What could possibly be fine about this, we''re gonna die!!"


    "Ariel''s going to protect us, none of these vampires have squat on her!"


    "Ho. So our commander really has betrayed us."


    "Seems like it."


    "How hilarious!"


    Vampires emerge from both the lower and upper levels of the parking lot, numbering exactly 50.


    Ariel emerges out of Chifuyu''s shadow.


    "There she is, the woman of the hour!"


    "I''m surprised the lot of you were able to gather here without catching the attention of any Hunters. So, how many of you were my subordinates?"


    "We all were!"


    "I see."


    Most Vampire Lords usually never get to know their subordinates. Each Lord has at least 50,000 vampires under them. The only ones they gave some attention to were their generals who are the ones that mainly manage and order the vampires under each Lord. Ariel was no exception. She played the part of a great leader but still never cared for those under her. This was the result of her immense hatred for humans. She only had 2 generals which ended being the only vampires she called her friends. Her subordinates wanted to save Ariel as the great Vampire Lord they thought she was and who they served under for so long. Now that she''s defected to the side of the humans, they have no qualms about killing her.


    "How''re Nino and Reoa doing?"


    "Hm, it''s been about 30 years since I''ve been to our world. I think Nino''s alive but I heard Reoa bit the dust a long time ago."


    "Is that so."


    "Anything else you wanna know?"


    "No, thank you for telling me."


    "I don''t know if she got the news yet, but I''m sure your sister will be devasted once she hears of your betrayal."


    "..."


    "Sister?" Chifuyu whispers to himself.


    "Have you not been thinking about her at all? We all know how dearly she loved you!"


    "That''s enough."


    "I can only imagine how distraught and heartbroken Ayu will be when-"


    In an instant, Ariel dashes at the provoking vampire with the intent to kill.


    "Hold your tongue, you fool."


    Following those words, Ariel rips out that vampire''s tongue. Blood gushes out his mouth. The other vampires just watch without making a move.


    The tongue grows back after a few seconds.


    "You sure are rough aren''t you."


    "..."


    "Hmph. Is that your human master over there? How pathetic. Ariel, after we kill that boy, you''re coming with us back to our world. Your punishment will certainly be execution."


    "Ha, and how exactly are you going to do that?"


    "C''mon commander, it''s been 200 years. Do you really think we haven''t found ways to deal with insubordinate vampires?"


    A cube is tossed to the ground in front of Ariel, chains immediately erupt out of all 6 sides and wrap all around her.


    "Ariel!"


    "DAMN IT! What the hell is this?"


    "A binding artifact that not even a Vampire Lord can break through. Gotta hand it to those witches for making such useful contraptions."


    "AAHHHHHHHHHH!"


    "Use as much brute force as you can muster, it''s useless. Coincidentally, we have a sound artifact surrounding this building. So no matter how loud you yell, nobody will hear it."


    ''Crap, this isn''t looking good. Not even Ariel thought they had a means to capture her. Is this really it?''


    "No... I don''t wanna die.."


    Iris who was silently watching while quivering the whole time lets out a cry.


    "Iris.. I''m sorry, it''s my fault that you got involved in this."


    Actually, it''s Shoyo''s for bringing the two together.


    "Hey! You can take me back, just don''t kill Chifuyu! Please!"


    "Please? Hey guys, did you hear that?"


    "Sure did!"If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "An almighty Lord begging us to spare a human?!"


    "Oh man, comedy doesn''t get better than this."


    "Pfft."


    "Haha."


    "Hahaha."


    "Hahahahahahahahahaha."


    A hopeless situation. Ariel is forced to listen to the laughs of those mocking her without being able to do anything.


    "Hey guys, I know how to make this even more amusing!"


    "Ho, what is it?"


    "Let''s have this girl kill the boy instead!"


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    "Girl, if you do this, then we''ll let you leave here alive."


    One of the vampires with a blade walks up and slashes the ropes. Kicking Chifuyu away, he drops the sword in front of Iris and walks back to the crowd.


    A few seconds of silence pass before Iris picks up the blade.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "Iris...?"


    "I don''t wanna die, Chifuyu."


    Tears flow down her face of genuine sadness. She hasn''t known Chifuyu for long, most people would do the same.


    When being forced to choose one''s own life or another, even if you''ve known them your whole life, humans will ultimately save themselves.


    "DAMN YOOOUU!"


    Ariel lashes out at the vampires, she can only watch from the ground.


    "Gah!"


    The vampire instigating all this kicks Ariel across the parking lot, even further from the two she was supposed to protect.


    "Now kill him!"


    "AAAHHHH!"


    Iris is the most frightened she''s been her whole life and feels like she has no choice right now. The vampire yells viciously to kill Chifuyu which leads to Iris screaming as she runs at him.


    Chifuyu has no choice but to defend himself.


    Shoyo had already told Chifuyu Iris is strong enough to become a Hunter, but that doesn''t even begin to describe how strong she is.


    Even when bawling her eyes out, her blade doesn''t waver. The first slash misses Chifuyu''s neck by a hair''s breadth, even he knew if that blade made contact his throat would''ve been slit.


    ''Crap, she''s serious here!''


    "Please die for me, Chifuyu!"


    "Woooooo."


    "Yeah, get ''em, girl!"


    Chifuyu hasn''t practiced dodging attacks. And at this moment, he has to weave around Iris''s precise slashes like his life depends on it.


    Because it does.


    Iris cuts through the air countless times in quick repetition for several minutes. Chifuyu manages to hold onto his life, albeit with shallow cuts all over his body.


    "Sigh."


    "This is getting boring."


    The vampires grow tired as Ariel is still rendered useless on the ground.


    ''Damn it! How could I get so careless? Chifuyu please, don''t die on me.''


    Several more minutes pass. It''s been about half an hour since Chifuyu regained his consciousness.


    Chifuyu is gasping for breath while Iris is although crying and has snot dripping down her nose, she''s barely broken a sweat.


    ''Haha, what type of person am I? I''d take this boy''s life just to save my own skin. I haven''t been able to fatally injure him yet, maybe this is a sign to just stop.''


    Iris doesn''t know she''s subconsciously holding back. She doesn''t want to kill Chifuyu, but she doesn''t want to die either. What can possibly be done to save the both of them?


    "This is taking too long, I''m killing both of them."


    "I don''t think so."


    "What?"


    Everybody in the parking lot turns to where the new voice just spoke from. He''s sitting on the railing with a smug look on his face.


    "Bastard, how long have you been here?"


    "The whole time."


    "What?"


    "Huh?"


    "Eh??"


    Everybody, humans and vampires exclaim their surprise.


    Ariel especially is speechless.


    "What happened to our guards around the perimeter?!"


    "They''re dead, of course."


    "And we didn''t hear or notice a fight?"


    "There was no fight, me and a few of my buddies got them all in one strike. It sure took us some time to find this place though, didn''t think you could take my apprentices 5 districts away so fast."


    The man who has arrived is none other than Shoyo. A few of the hunters who were present in the trial assisted him and taking out the vampires guarding the parking lot.


    "M-Mr. Shoyo... You were here the whole time??"


    "Apprentice? Also, were you just gonna watch me die?"


    "I knew Iris wouldn''t be able to kill you. I could tell she was holding back."


    "I was...?"


    "Tsk. I made a mistake, the girl was stalling for time."


    She wasn''t.


    "We''re not scared of the so-called strongest Hunter. Bring it on!"


    "You won''t be fighting me."


    "What?"


    "Iris, take them on!"


    "Ehhh??"


    "Shoyo, what''re you saying?"


    Jumping off the railing, Shoyo walks across the parking lot to Chifuyu and Iris.


    "Iris, you can do it. I''ve told you several times, haven''t I? You''re strong."


    "But Mr. Shoyo, it''s 50 of them! What can I do against that many vampires?!"


    "I wouldn''t tell you to do something that I don''t think you can''t do, would I? You didn''t think you would be able to complete your training, but you did. Didn''t you?"


    Shoyo smiles genuinely and puts his hand on Iris''s shoulder.


    "Have faith in yourself, and have faith in me."


    "Mr. Shoyo..."


    "I''m the world''s strongest Hunter after all, ahahahahaha!"


    And he ruined the moment.


    "I''ll g-give it a try..."


    "Give it a try?! You''re dead little girl!"


    Iris timidly walks up to the vampires.


    "Shoyo, is Iris really strong enough to beat that many vampires? Can the average Hunter even win in a 1-on-50 situation?"


    "Nope. You see, Iris has the potential to become even stronger than me."


    "WHA...?!"


    Iris takes her stance and steadies her breathing.


    "This brat... SHOW HER NO MERCY!"


    "RAAAAAAH!"


    Several vampires charge at Iris. Her composure is completely different from when she crying swinging at Chifuyu. The first 3 vampires are cleaved with one clean horizontal strike. It doesn''t end there. Iris immediately goes for the closest target.


    "When Iris was 12, 3 vampires broke into her house. And she killed them all with a kitchen knife."


    "When she was 12? No way!"


    "It''s true. And her parents reported that the vampires put up a real struggle and still lost. Iris has an unbelievable talent for swordsmanship, and she only spent 3 years doing fundamental training. As you can see, this is the result."


    15 vampires dead now. Iris isn''t able to kill them all in one strike, but her blows are still deep. Shoyo told Chifuyu that the best way for a new Hunter to kill a vampire is to slowly chip away at them. But that isn''t necessary for Iris. Each slash that doesn''t kill cuts deep into them and results in major blood loss. Although some of them haven''t died in one strike, none have lived past five. Not a single one of them has landed a hit on Iris yet. It was the same as when she was 12, the 3 vampires then couldn''t so much as touch her. This prodigy''s awareness with 3 years of fundamental training won''t even allow 50 vampires to lay a finger upon her.


    "Iris has no confidence in herself whatsoever. I''ve tried to tell her multiple times how strong she is but she could never believe it. Iris never had any experience in a real fight with a vampire since she was 12. So I hope this one-sided massacre against 50 vampires will make her realize she''s not as weak as she thinks."


    Chifuyu and Ariel simply watch in awe.


    35 vampires dead on the ground now.


    "Who the hell is this brat?.... Ah-!"


    "Shit, let''s get outta here!"


    "No, not without that traitor!"


    Iris gets even faster. Even more precise. Some of these vampires have slaughtered countless humans in the Alter World, and they''re no more than fodder to Iris. Not a single one will escape.


    "DAMN IIIIIITT!"


    ''Slash''


    In less than 10 seconds, she finishes off the last 15 vampires.


    "Heh, that Iris. She really is a diamond in the rough."


    Quite literally a flawless victory.


    "Incredible."


    Chifuyu was awestruck. A fire was lit in him, this is how strong he wants to become.


    "I did it?! What kind of insane luck do I have?"


    "Haha. This girl takes down 50 vampires all by herself and believes it''s dumb luck!"


    "W-w-w-well how else would you explain what I just did?!"


    "Whatever, your nonexistent confidence is sure to return someday. I hope..."


    Shoyo walks over to the binding artifact and picks it up.


    "Let''s see..."


    With a press of a button, the chains free Ariel and disappear back into the cube.


    "Well, this''ll be fun to clean up."


    He''s referring to the 50 deceased vampire bodies throughout the parking lot covered in heaps of blood.


    "Chifuyu!"


    Iris ran up to Chifuyu and bows down on the ground.


    "Nothing I can do can make you forgive me for trying to kill you, but I''m sorry!!"


    Crying like a baby, Iris apologizes for her attempted murder.


    Without warning, Chifuyu picks her up and holds both of her shoulders.


    "You were amazing Iris!"


    "H-huh?"


    "To win against that many vampires on your own, I don''t even know what to say."


    "Uh-I..."


    "Have more confidence in yourself!"


    With those words, Chifuyu gives Iris a hug to show his appreciation.


    Unfortunately, the direct contact from a boy her age was too much to process which causes her brain to short-circuit.


    Iris momentarily passes out.


    "Iris? Hey, what happened?!"


    "Shoyo."


    As Chifuyu freaks out, Ariel who hasn''t said anything walks up to Shoyo.


    "Thank you. I''m truly grateful for your help. You saved us."


    Ariel gives a light bow.


    "Hmph, don''t mention it. It was worth it getting to see you lower your head to me."


    This reply ticks off Ariel.


    "I really will never like you."


    "You can''t be the strongest Hunter without some haters."


    "I''m done with you."


    Tired of Shoyo''s nonsense, Ariel goes over to Chifuyu.


    "Are you alright?"


    "Yeah, I''m fine."


    Chifuyu put Iris on his back.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Hm. For what?"


    "I wasn''t able to protect you. If it wasn''t for that idiot''s help, we''d be..."


    Chifuyu flicks Ariel on the forehead. She is slightly taken aback.


    "Don''t get all depressed on me, I''m not blaming you for anything. All that matters is that we''re both still here."


    "..."


    "Hey, Ariel."


    "..."


    "Next time, you won''t be caught by any surprises, right?"


    "Hmph."


    Ariel lets out a chortle.


    "Yeah, I''m moping the floor with our next opponents."


    "That''s what I like to hear."


    The two first bump.


    ''Clap. Clap. Clap.''


    "Well done."


    "So you finally showed up, huh?"


    "That''s the vampire who kidnapped us!"


    "Hm..."


    Iris wakes back up.


    "Ch-Ch-Chifuyu!"


    "Calm down Iris, we have company."


    "You sure a dangerous one, aren''t you? What name do you go by now, Iris was it?"


    "Vamp, I have one question for you. Are you in the group calling themselves the Slayers?"


    "I am."


    "That''s good. You seem strong enough to be a leader or something, so you''ll be coming with us."


    "Haha. Since I answered your question, may I ask one of my own?"


    "Go ahead."


    "It''s for the silverish hair gal."


    "Huh, me?"


    There''s a pause before the vampire asks his question.


    "Do you not remember me, my dear little sister?"


    "What?"


    "I was truly surprised. I was tasked with capturing the half-vampire, only to at long last see you after so long."


    "I-I don''t know what you''re talking about. I don''t have a brother..."


    "Fate is a cruel thing."


    "That''s enough out of you. Iris, ignore what this vamp is saying. You don''t look blood depraved, yet you''re spouting some nonsense right now. Did you take some of our kind''s drugs or something?"


    "Oh heavens no. Some of our goons got into those and they look terrible."


    "Is that so?"


    "Let''s stop with the chitchat Shoyo. Hey you, do you really think you can beat us 4 on 1?"


    "I''m not going to put up a fight, Ms. Vampire Lord. As a matter of fact, I showed myself to partake in a little chitchat."


    "Well, you can talk your head off once we take you in for questioning."


    "I''ll do you one better and tell you something right here."


    "Hm?"


    "There''s a lot you humans don''t know about our world, but there''s a lot we don''t know about our own world either. As for me, I know what you can call a secret of both of our worlds."


    "What would that be?"


    "Wouldn''t be much of a secret if I told you, now would it?"


    "You''re just spouting a bunch of crap right now, maybe I should just kill you here."


    "I''ll be taking my leave in a second. I just have one thing I want to say to the half-vampire boy."


    "Huh?"


    The vampire''s malicious smile returns to his countenance.


    "You''re going to be betrayed in the worst way possible."

 Days Come and Go

    Chifuyu''s Pov


    "I''m going to be betrayed?"


    What in the world is this vampire talking about? He just kidnaps up and spouts all this nonsense. Shoyo, right, we shouldn''t listen to a thing this guy is saying.


    But for some reason, I couldn''t help but look at Ariel. Our eyes met. We both just instinctively turned to each other. There''s no way she would turn on us. Does this guy think he''s from the future or something?


    "This guy''s talking out of his ass Ariel, we don''t need to listen to him."


    "Yeah."


    "You''re no fun."


    "We''ve let you talk long enough, you''re coming with us vamp."


    "Heh. Catch me if you can, proclaimed strongest Hunter."


    The vampire whose name is still unknown falls backward from the parking lot railings and begins his escape. Shoyo immediately takes pursuit, Ariel tries to come along.


    "Don''t come Ariel, we can''t have a vampire being seen."


    "It''s the middle of the night, nobody''ll see me."


    "Suit yourself."


    They have no time to argue. They jump out of the parking lot and the chase begins.


    "S-Should we go too?"


    "Oh yeah. Sorry, I''ll put you down now."


    ***


    "Oi, oi, oi. Since when can humans jump across buildings?"


    The vampire comments on Shoyo''s ability to keep up. Ariel is right by his side.


    "Tsk, this guy is fast."


    "He''s gonna escape at this rate, throw me to him!"


    "Sigh, fine."


    Not stopping his momentum at all, Shoyo grabs Ariel''s legs while running, sweeping her off her feet and tosses her violently after a couple of spins to buildup the power of the throw.


    "I''m gonna kill you!"


    This threat was directed not at the enemy in front of her, but at Shoyo.


    "Uh oh."


    Turning back, the vampire notices a flying Ariel coming at him at Mach speed.


    Not really, but she was too fast for him to dodge.


    "Come give your old leader a big hug!"


    Ariel successfully tackles him which causes them to go crashing down in the middle of the street. A car that was passing was forced to slam on their brakes and swerve out of the way. Not wanting to get innocent civilians involved in this, Ariel tosses the vampire into an alleyway and charges after him.


    "I''ll have you know I wasn''t your subordinate."


    "That''s a shame."


    The two stand face to face, holding the other back with their hands clasped.


    "Ho, you''re a little strong aren''t you?"


    "I pity you, Vampire Lord from 200 years ago. If you think there are still only 6 vampires who rival your strength, you''re sorely mistaken."


    This gave Ariel a sudden realization. Something that was obvious, but slipped her mind. Over 200 years have passed, so of course many vampires have gotten a lot stronger. It was just a realization though. She''s not afraid whatsoever.


    "Well, now you got me all excited. So how many Lords are there now?"


    "Come back to our world if you wish to find out. As for me, it''s still too early to show my cards."


    The vampire breaks loose from their struggle and kicks Ariel away.


    "Til next time, Ariel Ryuji."


    "Wait!"


    He disappears into the shadows without a trace.


    "Tch. So he could''ve gotten away at any time with his curse..."


    "So you let him get away, huh?"


    Ariel looks upwards toward the top of the building, Shoyo looks down at her with a smug look.


    "Shut the hell up."


    He jumps down into the dumpster, unaware there was a cat in there that scratched up his pretty face.


    "That look suits you."


    "Shut the hell up."


    "So, now what?"


    "The vamp got away. I have to submit a report to the President and arrange for that abandoned parking lot to get cleaned up asap."


    "Hm. It may not be much, but I may have something you can add to that report."


    "What is it?"


    "One of the vampires who wouldn''t stop talking to me said it had been about 30 years since he''d been to our world, what you guys refer to as the Alter World. I don''t think it would be strange to assume vampires go back and forth between each of our worlds. It could be to simply go back for however long, to drink human blood over there, or to report back on whatever occurs here."


    "That''s definitely something we''ve considered before. Thanks for telling me, I''ll be sure to include it."


    "Don''t mention it."


    A few of the Hunters that were present during the trial were assigned to keep watch on Chifuyu in shifts. But since this vampire was able to still slip past them, Shoyo also plans to just tell the President they''re no longer needed. He definitely won''t let Chifuyu get captured again, and by the time he finishes his training, he''ll be able to protect himself.


    "I''ll go look for Chifuyu and Iris, I''m sure they must''ve tried to follow us. Wait here until we come back."


    "Ariel, Shoyo!"


    "Huh, how''d you guys find us?"


    "Chifuyu''s my master. I''m his servant. He''s able to know where I am thanks to our master-servant contract. The same goes for me."


    "Well, that''s convenient."


    "What happened to your face!?"


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "Did that vampire get away?"


    "Yeah, unfortunately. You guys ready to go home?


    "Yep."


    In no time flat, Shoyo teleports them back to the house.


    "Get some rest, just cuz you got kidnapped doesn''t mean we''re not gonna train later."


    "Right..." Chifuyu and Iris say in unison.


    "I have a report to make so I''m heading to Hunter Agency HQ."


    "No rest for you, huh Shoyo."


    "I''ll be fine."


    ***


    "Ugh, I''m exhausted."


    It''s the afternoon of the same day and Chifuyu just finished his 5 hours of training. Iris is also on her break, and she''s in the living room with Chifuyu. Although she''s not saying anything, it''s still a big step from staying cooped up alone in her room.


    "Chifuyu, I really am sorry about last night."


    "Friends try to kill each other at least once, don''t sweat it."


    "I don''t think that''s true..."


    "By the way, Shoyo told me your backstory."


    "What, he did? And why are you calling my past a backstory like I''m a character?"


    "My bad. But he just told me what happened. I don''t know why you actually started training to become a Hunter. You weren''t forced or anything were you?"


    "N-no. You really want to know why?"


    "Of course!"


    "Eh..."


    Chifuyu looks upon Iris with excited eyes and a wide smile.


    "Well, I never wanted to become a Hunter. But the President of the Hunter Agency or whatever told me how much talent I have. I wasn''t forced, but I had no interest in anything else. I told myself why not, and halfheartedly decided to become a Hunter. I wholeheartedly regret my decision though."


    "Haha, you can be pretty funny, can''t you?"


    "I wasn''t trying to be..."


    "What about your parents? They were fine with your decision?"


    "Well, the main reason is so I can support them. Hunters get paid really well after all. Hehe. I also have a little sister. And as much as she annoys me, I want her to have a successful future. So once I do become a Hunter, my parents are going to open up a savings account for her so I can deposit money."


    "Well look at you Iris, that''s totally admirable!"


    "Hehe, you think so?"


    Iris is rarely complimented, so when she does receive words of kindness, it easily gets to her head.


    ***


    Meanwhile at Hunter Agency Head Quarters.


    "That concludes my report."


    "Thanks Shoyo, I appreciate you flying all the way out here."


    "I don''t mind, I enjoy flights."


    "You enjoy flights on private jets you mean."


    "You got me."


    "The abandoned parking lot should be cleaned by now, right?"


    "Yes. I called for the Trauma Team immediately."


    The Trauma Team is a department of paramedics that are trained with basic swordsmanship if they find themselves faced with a vampire. There are currently less than a couple of thousand members of the Trauma Team, about 50 of which stay in each district. Their main job is cleaning up after incidents involving vampires and treating injured Hunters during big battles or after any run-in with a vampire, then taking them to a hospital if needed.


    Hunter Agency HQ is on an island located in the middle of Shioto encircled by mountains and a vast river. It''s known as Capri Island. The President of the HA(Hunter Agency), numerous high-class citizens, and dozens of 1st Rank Hunters and Trauma Team members live here.


    "Word that the two Hunters in training under you were kidnapped will remain a secret, of course."


    "Yeah, I don''t want the world to know I''m training any apprentices yet after all. Maybe disciples would be a better name."


    "I''m putting my trust in you to not let this happen again."


    "No worries there!" Shoyo says giving a thumbs up gleefully.


    "What''s this about two disciples now?"


    "Gah... Ruby, why are you here?"


    "I live here."


    "You know what I meant."


    "I''m simply submitting my weekly report to the President. Don''t worry, your secret''s safe with me."


    The woman who just walked into the room was Shoyo''s former classmate, a 1st Rank Hunter stationed on Capri Island. She walks up to the President and hands him her written report.


    "Thanks, Ruby. I''m sure this fool doesn''t mind you knowing about his Hunters in training."


    "Sigh..."


    "What''s the matter, Shoyo? Was this perhaps something you didn''t want me hearing about?"


    "No, not at all..."


    "Great, I''ll come and visit on one of my days off."


    "I''m sorry?"


    "I want to see what the kids you decided to train yourself are like. You have my number, so text me the address of wherever you''re staying. See ya."


    "This chick..."


    "Haha, Ruby''s straightforwardness is what makes her so interesting. That''s why I stationed her here on Capri Island."


    "I''m grateful to you pops. Thanks to you, I barely get to see her."


    "Don''t call me pops."


    "My bad."


    ***


    Later that night at Shoyo''s house in District 5.


    "Shoyo''s still not back."


    "Yeah..."


    "Do you know how to cook, master?"


    "I don''t..."


    "I''ll order some pizza. W-well, if that''s fine with you guys."


    "Sounds great. How are you paying though?"


    "I have Mr. Shoyo''s card information memorized."


    "Iris..."


    "Mr. Shoyo is the one who said I could use it whenever I wanted to! I rarely use it though."


    "So we have access to his funds, do we? Order 500 of whatever this pizza is!"


    "I think just 3 will be fine. Actually, 4 in case Shoyo wants any when he gets back."


    "O-ok."


    "You''re gonna love what we''re getting, Ariel!"


    "I trust your taste buds."


    "So, what type do we want?"


    ***


    Ariel''s Pov


    I can''t let Chifuyu see me as someone who can''t protect him. I won''t let him see me in my weakest state.


    Nino and Reoa were my closest friends. I had to hold myself back when I first heard that Reoa had died. When I finally went back inside Chifuyu, I let it all out. It''s a good thing he can''t feel my emotions while he''s asleep. That was the first time in a long time that I cried feeling sadness. It''s something I don''t want to do again.


    I know the war is still going on in my world, but what''s the real state of everything over there? How is the empire after 200 years? Who else has died? How are my sister and Nino? There''s only one way to find out, and it''ll be when the Hunters launch their next expedition.


    It''s been over two centuries, so just how strong could the other Lords have gotten? How can I get stronger myself without feeding on humans anymore?


    I''ll find a way. But one thing''s for sure.


    I need my blade back.


    I''ll worry about that after Chifuyu finishes his training.


    Birthdays were a big deal in my world. There''d be lavish celebrations every 5 years until we turned 15 years of age. Apparently, most humans here celebrate their date of birth each year, but not as extravagantly as I explained to Chifuyu. His happens to be next month, I''ll have to prepare a surprise of some sort.


    ***


    June 20th. Chifuyu''s birthday.


    Chifuyu''s training started on March 28th, so 3 months and some change have passed by now.


    Chifuyu and Iris are finished for the day, and Ariel has been out since early morning along with Shoyo.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    "Where do you think they went?"


    "I don''t know. This is the first time Ariel went somewhere without me."


    "D-do you think she''s getting something for your birthday?"


    "That would be awesome if she is."


    The two are waiting on the living room couch. Before Shoyo left, he put out a bunch of balloons and decorations. He even left $300 under Chifuyu''s pillow which was a bit creepy but still thoughtful.


    "By the way Iris, when''s your birthday?"


    "Oh, it was in January."


    "Ah, we missed it. Nothing we could do about that I guess."


    Moments later...


    "Happy Birthday Chifuyu!"


    Shoyo came barging through the door with a giant multi-layer cake in his left hand that''ll last them about a month and a confetti blaster in his right hand, littering the floor with countless decorational paper.


    Slowly following in was Ariel with her hair tied up with a giant bow, in her hand was a small birthday box. Opening it up revealed a single chocolate donut with sprinkles.


    Ariel had thrown her pride away and asked Shoyo to take her to a donut shop. The reason they were gone so long though was because they drove 2 districts away to the best cake factory and had their cake custom-made on the spot.


    "Happy Birthday Chifuyu," Ariel said bashfully.


    This is the most awkward she''s been since meeting Chifuyu.


    "This isn''t much, but I hope this donut will be tastier than usual."


    Accepting her gift, Chifuyu takes a bite out of it, followed by several more bites finishing the donut in seconds.


    Immediately after, Ariel receives a big hug from Chifuyu.


    "That was the best donut ever, thanks, Ariel!"


    Taken aback by the hug, Ariel gets a bit flustered, but happy nonetheless.


    She didn''t reply after that, there was no need to. Her smile was enough to show how delighted she was.


    ***


    At a hot spring in a certain district, a meeting involving interesting characters is about to occur.


    "Ah, it''s been a while since I''ve been to one of these babies."


    "Hot springs are best when bumbling idiots keep to themselves."


    "Tah, you''re such a wet blanket, Patrick! Someone bring me a beer!"


    "They don''t have beers here idiot."


    "Augh, what''s taking them so long? Do they expect us to wait in this sizzling water forever?"


    "You never did like hot springs did you, Ame?"


    "Looks like the rest are here."


    This last line came from outside the hot springs.


    "What''s up, you lot?!"


    Two new figures entered into the fray.


    "Woohooo."


    One of them launches themselves into the hot spring, splashing water everywhere.


    "What the hell is wrong with you?"


    "Everyone''s here now."


    "Hey Hanako, I heard you fought the strongest Hunter. So, was he weak or what?"


    "I didn''t fight him. How did that rumor even spread? My orders were to just secure Ariel."


    "And you failed somehow."


    "On purpose, of course. An interesting turn of events happened after all."


    "Huh?"


    "Don''t worry about it. Anyway, I was told to gather the strongest members of the Slayers today for a little meeting, as you all already know."


    Saying these words, Hanako gets into the hot spring.


    "Leader''s a little mad that I didn''t come back with Ariel, so she wants us to make a big show soon. Though I''m pretty sure she wanted us to do this anyway."


    "Ho. Are we finally coming out of hiding?!"


    "Calm down Kakuto. We will, not just yet though."


    "Huh? How long are we talking?"


    "October of next year."


    "That''s not soon at all!"


    "Hm? What, has your sense of time become that of a human''s? Ariel''s betrayal has pushed us back a bit, but it''s not much of a problem in the grand scheme of things. Our first step will be the slaughter of every human attending that Hunter Academy, so as to dwindle the number of those who believe they''ll be able to oppose us."


    "Naturally, that''ll also strike fear back into the population here. You could say things have gotten relatively peaceful on the outside compared to when we first invaded."


    "You''re correct. So we''ll be making preparations to raid the Hunter Academy in District 3 by October of the year 2024."


    "Alright!"


    "I can finally get out of this lava pool."


    "Ha, it can''t be that hot to you Ame, considering your curse."


    "That''s exactly why I can''t stand it."


    "What a shame."


    "Truly. Farewell now."


    "''Whistle'' What a babe!"


    "She''d kill you if she heard that, Aku."


    "Nah, I think she has a thing for me."


    "Uhuh."


    "Anyway, I can''t wait that long for us to make our move. My body''s been killing me for a real fight. No, my very soul''s been urging me."


    "You sound corny as hell, I''m leaving."


    "Chisato has sure adopted how the humans here speak. Anyway, what do you plan on doing Aku?"


    "You fought the strongest Hunter, didn''t you?"


    "Ugh, again with this question?"


    "How strong is he?"


    "I didn''t fight him. But if you two were to truly battle..."


    "..."


    "You''d die."


    "Ha. I don''t believe that for a second!"


    "Go ahead then, I''ll look forward to your humiliated face when you''re forced to run away."


    "Bah! When I get the opportunity, I''ll claim his head and bring it back as a trophy."


    "No fair, I wanna fight as well!"


    "Don''t. You''ll never run away from a battle, Kakuto."


    "Oh, and I would?"


    "..."


    Hanako shrugs his shoulders in silence.


    "Teh, let''s go Rogi."


    "You really shouldn''t do this Aku..."


    3 remain in the hot spring.


    "I hope that buffoon gets himself killed."


    "Now now Patrick, we''ll be in trouble if he actually dies. I was just egging him on. They''ll probably draw."


    "I suppose I''ll take my leave as well."


    "I''d rather enjoy the hot springs, so I''ll stay here a while longer."


    "Of course you would you oaf, just don''t kill the employees here."


    "You''ve integrated yourself quite well in this human world, haven''t you Patrick? What do you plan on doing before our raid?"


    "I''m intrigued by this half-vampire kid, I think I''ll pay him a visit soon."


    "I trust you to not get your cover blown, so have fun."


    "Oh, I will."


    Patrick leaves the hot spring waving his fingers goodbye with a mischievous look.


    "Hey Hanako, could you have killed that strongest Hunter guy if you wanted to?"


    "Hm, probably not. But he wouldn''t be able to kill me either."


    "So the only one who can kill him here is our leader."


    "I suppose."


    "I hear there''s a bunch of strong Hunters now. Just like Aku, I''ve been patiently waiting for us to make our move, so I''m ready to go ballistic whenever!"


    "Your patience is appreciated."


    The sudden meeting of 7 of the strongest Slayers comes to a close. Behind the scenes, several pieces are on the move. Once they all converge together, an inevitable war will be born. A battle for Shioto.


    Vampires are not the only enemy.


    ***


    6 more months pass


    December 21st


    Chifuyu has already finished the first half of his training which consisted of only working out and practice swings to build up his core strength and stamina, and to sharpen his form and technique. Now, he must hone his swordsmanship through live combat. Not being able to dodge, parry, or block attacks from vampires will be fatal.


    So for almost 3 months now, Chifuyu has been training with Shoyo in live combat using wooden swords with weights on his wrists and ankles. This training has been the very definition of intense, yet Chifuyu has managed to keep up. Most students at the Hunter Training Academy wouldn''t be able to get through this. After all, Chifuyu is completing training that should take 4 years to finish. Not even Iris finished her training in one year. Perhaps he has his already well-conditioned body and immense resolve to thank. But, there is still a little over 3 months left.


    Only those with true resolve can call themselves Hunters.


    That will be made apparent in time.


    ***


    Chifuyu visits his parents each week on his day off. On Christmas week though, him and Iris were given a 3-day break. So they both spend that time with their respective families. They got another 3-day break for New Year''s week as well. The following Monday, they''re back to their normal schedule.


    "Remember Chifuyu, you''re just now starting out so never go for the kill with your first attack. If it''s blocked, their counter will definitely sound you badly if not take your life."


    Shoyo lectures Chifuyu as they''re in the midst of training. Chifuyu must be able to listen and take in everything he''s saying while training, keeping his form and technique steady and solid.


    Footwork is an important part of swordsmanship, especially in fierce battles. Being able to pivot into and out of any attack may seem simple, but it''s an advanced movement that comes with swordsmanship.


    "When fighting those stronger than you, don''t telegraph your attacks. You won''t be able to land a single hit like that."


    "Got it."


    All Chifuyu has managed to do so far is clash wooden swords with Shoyo. He hasn''t been able to land a hit at all yet. But slowly, he''s been managing to keep up with Shoyo''s attacks. At the start of this training, Chifuyu had just been getting knocked around silly. Nonetheless, he kept on getting back up. This is thanks to the core strength, stamina, and endurance he built up over the first 6 months.


    Most Hunters neglect this, but they should be doing practice swings daily. To continuously perfect their technique and form. So even as the second part of his training started, Shoyo still has Chifuyu doing 100 practice swings a day.


    Days pass.


    "If you can keep up with my moves Chifuyu, you should be able to handle the average vampire''s attack with no problem."


    "Heh, I hope so."


    Awareness is crucial in battle. Naturally, knowing when to dodge, parry, and block attacks like Chifuyu has been training for. Along with knowing when to strike back. One''s awareness during combat is called battle sense. Iris, as well as Chifuyu now have a great battle sense, but only when fighting alone. They must also learn how to coordinate with other Hunters while fighting. Which is why Iris will now be joining Chifuyu''s training for the last 3 months.


    Shoyo will no longer be holding back.


    "Let''s go, Iris!"


    "Y-yeah!"


    "Hmph."


    They charge towards Shoyo, pressuring him relentlessly with swings that''re all dodged. Shoyo''s not going to tell them how to fight as a team. They''ll have to figure it out themselves together.


    As expected, their attacks aren''t synchronized at all right now. This is more of them trying to land a hit on Shoyo individually than working together.


    Their training for the day finishes and Shoyo dodged all of their swings, all they could do was take his counterstrikes head-on.


    This last stretch of training will be the most difficult.


    "Ah... We couldn''t do much, but your swordsmanship really is great, Iris. I can''t help but admire it."


    "Hehe, you think so?"


    "Of course! I have to do my best not to slow you down."


    "Um, I don''t think you were slowing me down. W-wait, I don''t mean to say I''m stronger than you or anything..."


    "Ha, don''t worry about it. You are stronger than me, without a doubt."


    "But, I don''t think you should be saying something like that anyway. We have to learn how to fight as a team."


    "You''re right. We have to sync our attacks, or something like that."


    "Yeah."


    "Well, we can worry about this tomorrow. Let''s enjoy our break before we start studying."


    "Okay."


    ***


    The next day.


    "HOLY CRAP!"


    "Huh, what happened Chifuyu?"


    "We have an emergency Iris..."


    "What is it?"


    "It''s been over 9 months since I''ve read any Jump."


    ***


    Chifuyu currently has a crisis at hand. Back before he got involved in the world of Hunters and vampires, he was a devout reader of Jump. He read several new chapters of manga from them each week, but now he''s fallen terribly behind on them.


    "Ah... I don''t even have time to read them now anyway."


    "I''m sorry?"


    Iris apologizes to Chifuyu''s random despair with a question. Suddenly, a fire is lit in Chifuyu''s eyes.


    "That''s it, Iris. My resolve has now skyrocketed a millionfold. I''ll get through these last 3 months, so that I can binge the manga I''ve fallen behind on."


    Chifuyu has a newfound resolve.


    "I-I didn''t know you liked that stuff."


    Chifuyu raises an eyebrow. ''That stuff?'' He didn''t like where this was going.


    "So you''re a nerd?"


    He quickly gets offended by this. "That''s rich coming from someone like you," he mutters under his breath.


    "Does that mean you wanna marry 2d characters? What do they call them? W-Waifus¡­"


    Chifuyu holds in his fury. "I see. So you''re the type of person who judges and makes assumptions about us." But a screw in his head came loose nonetheless. "Did I just tell myself I don''t have time to read any manga? Ha¡­ what a sad excuse. I''ll make time to not just read 100 chapters of manga, but also 100 episodes of anime. And I''m gonna convert you while doing it. 2 birds with 1 stone."


    "Uh.. I¡ª I¡­ Oh no." Iris realizes she''s just made a grave mistake. ''I''m in danger.''


    ***


    While Chifuyu and Iris face the challenge of binging anime during their intense curriculum, another one that had been slowly building up since the new year started has reared it''s head.


    For their academics, they take quizzes every Thursday for each subject and tests at the end of every month covering everything they''ve learned in the past 30 days. Training to focus more on better coordinating themselves while fighting together made them unconsciously start slacking on their studies.


    They bombed their quizzes for the second and third week in January. It''s now the 19th, the Friday after the day of their third quiz of the month. They''re mulling over why they started slacking on studying. This is a first for Chifuyu, although his studies had been just as intense as his training, he was keeping up with no problem. But now, he''s at the hardest part of his training and is currently unable to handle the curriculum. They have a test in 11 days, so now they must review what they failed to learn this month on top of continuing to learn new material. The true intensity of this is finally catching up with them, Chifuyu in particular.


    Although Shoyo said he''d be homeschooling them, it was mainly just for the first 6 months. Chifuyu trains for 5 hours and studies for 6 hours a day. Naturally, Shoyo has been present each day for training. After the first 6 months, the Hunter Agency President forced him to report to his duties when he''s not training them. Training ends at 1 p.m, so Shoyo leaves shortly after and returns between 7 and 9. Chifuyu and Iris have been studying on their own now for a few months, and they were fine. But now is a different story.


    Now that Shoyo sees they''re struggling, he gets some help. He doesn''t hire a professional tutor or teacher, he instead gets the assistance of a student from the Hunter Training Academy who''s the same age as Chifuyu and Iris. It''s a girl that''s taking college-level classes. At the Hunter Training Academy, those are only offered to those who are far pass their grade level and excel at their training with flying colors.


    "And so, this is Shinatsu Boreas. Clap, clap, clap."


    Voicing the action that he''s doing, Chifuyu and Iris follow along clapping slowly with awkward expressions.


    Chifuyu can''t help but think, ''Wow, this girl sounds like another genius''.


    "Nice to meet you," Shinatsu states with a plain expression. Just by looking at her, you can tell she carries herself with an air of dignity. For some reason, she''s staring daggers at Iris.


    "You''re a student at the Hunter Academy, do you really have time to tutor us?"


    "I don''t have a choice in the matter."


    "Hey, don''t make it sound like I''m forcing you. She''ll have time to look over both of your studies from 5 to 8 p.m. We''ll see how it goes for the next month."


    "I didn''t know there were backdoor ways to become a Hunter."


    She states her thoughts frankly.


    "These 2 are an exception."


    "Hmph, is that so?"


    Shinatsu is here to only help with their studies. She won''t be hearing about what Chifuyu has become and the entity that resides within him. Shoyo teleports to get her since the Hunter Training Academy is in another district.


    "How do you even know this girl Shoyo?"


    "I meet with the Boreas family a lot, I''ve known this snot-nosed princess since before her Academy days."


    She''s not actually a princess, but one of the many children of the Boreas family, one of the Big 3 families.


    "Well, let''s get to it now. You can leave Shoyo."


    "Haha, have fun guys."


    "Sh-she just ordered Mr. Shoyo to get out of his own house, this girl''s scary Chifuyu..." Iris whispers.


    "Relax Iris, she''s the same age as us. If she gets too bossy, I''ll let her know." Chifuyu whispers back.


    "I can hear you two y''know."


    "Gah, cover blown."


    "Hmph."


    A scheming smile warps Shinatsu''s mouth. She wraps around Chifuyu and Iris and puts her arms around their shoulders.


    "So Chifuyu, I actually already know a bit about you."


    "Huh, what do you mean?"


    "I know all about you and your little secret."


    ''What the hell is she talking about?''


    "Why don''t you bring out your little friend? What was her name again, I believe it was¡­ Ariel."


    The air of dignity that was just present around Shinatsu disappears without a trace.


    "WHA-"


    Chifuyu and Iris both look at each other with perplexed expressions. How does this random girl know Ariel?


    "It''s no use hiding it from me, your friend already spilled everything to me."


    "And who would that be...?" Chifuyu asks with an awkward smile.


    "Drum roll please,... Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da..."


    Shinatsu claps her hands on their shoulders.


    "Da-ko-ta."


    ''WHAAAAAAAAAAAAT!?!'' Chifuyu internally screams to himself.


    ''That dumbass, there''s no way he''s telling people this!''


    "Ha, you''re face is priceless. You don''t have to worry, it''s our little secret. Nobody else knows."


    ''She read my mind?!''


    Shinatsu playfully twirls her index finger on Chifuyu''s shoulder.


    "You should''ve seen his face when he realized I''d heard everything. He was talking about it to this Erika girl who I assume is also your friend that was telling him not to chatter about you where others may hear. I had just happened upon them, truly unlucky for you."


    "Does Shoyo know you know?!"


    "Nope. It was pure coincidence that he called me here. Haha! What would happen if word got out that a half-vampire was allowed to live among us along with the strong vampire which was sealed who the public doesn''t even know is out?"


    "What should we do, master?"


    Ariel quickly emerges from Chifuyu''s shadow and puts Shinatsu in a chokehold with her legs.


    "Hey, didn''t I say it was our little secret?"


    "Let her go, Ariel."


    "So this is what they call a Vampire Lord, huh? Didn''t expect them to come in kid sizes."


    Ariel once again puts Shinatsu in a chokehold with her legs, even more pissed than the previous time.


    "What should we do with her, master?"


    "Like I said, let her go..."


    ***


    "Can we trust you, Shinatsu?"


    "Of course. You have my word, I swear on my family name. I''ve known for a while now anyway."


    "Ah.."


    Iris sighs with relief.


    "That Dakota... He won''t get off easy next time I see him."


    "Now, let''s actually begin."


    In the corner of the room, Ariel was writing on a sheet of paper. It was titled "Shit List" which now has 2 names written on it.


    ***


    "I see. So this is why you guys are struggling now."


    "Hm."


    "You''re actually trying to learn."


    "Huh?"


    What is Shinatsu suddenly going on about?


    "You two are only studying to get a high school diploma, so there''s no reason to actually try so hard to master everything."


    "Our courses cover much more since we were learning 2 years'' worth of material in one, I don''t think it''s so simple as to not try as hard."


    "I-I agree with Chifuyu."


    "Well, it really is that simple. You''re training to become Hunters, you won''t be needing any of this knowledge, especially senseless things such as y=mx+b. Like who even needs that?"


    "I''m pretty sure there are professions that need that..."


    "Well, you won''t. You guys are trying to understand and master everything you''re learning. There''s no need. Just understand the basics for everything and memorize the rest."


    "So you''re saying we should just cram everything in, to forget it afterwards?"


    "Precisely."


    "But..."


    Iris interjects.


    "We have a final at the end that covers everything we learned in the past 6 months. We also had a midterm like that after the first 6 months. It was hell..."


    "Will just cramming the information in seriously be better than earnestly studying?"


    "In the end, both ways are no different. Since you won''t be needing any of this after you get your diplomas, cramming will be the more efficient method. I can see you guys are smart enough to understand the basics of everything, so simply remembering the rest should be easy."


    "I have a feeling this is somehow going to be more intense."


    Iris had her worries.


    And so, the cramming began. Much to their surprise, they were able to get through each material quicker. This is only possible because it''s the last 3 months, they had seriously studied in an intense curriculum for the past 9 months. Now that they simply have to go over each subject, understand the fundamentals, and cram the rest for their quizzes and tests, Chifuyu and Iris were able to climb out of their momentary slump. Of course, they have Shinatsu to thank for this as she recommended they do this. For over a month, she quizzed them on their memorization each day she was there and helped them understand concepts they were confused on.


    ***


    "Chifuyu, your break''s over."


    Shinatsu and Iris had been waiting for Chifuyu for almost 20 minutes, Shinatsu asked which room was the slackers so she could fetch him. After knocking and getting no response, she opened the door to find him sound asleep.


    ''He''s knocked out¡­''


    Grabbing one of his shoes by the wall, she throws it at his head with pinpoint accuracy.


    "Wake up!"


    "Ahh! ¡­.Oh crap, was I asleep?"


    "Yeah. You were even snoring like an old man."


    "I was?!"


    "I''m joking."


    "Phew.. Don''t scare me like that."


    Taking a few glances around his room, she notices an unopened gaming console.


    "You play?"


    "Huh?"


    "Video games?"


    "Yeah? Are you gonna call me the worst insult ever or something?"


    "No. I''m fond of gaming."


    "Oh? Don''t tell me you''re a gamer too?"


    "Surprising, I know. It''s great for one thing."


    "That is¡­"


    "Taking my anger out on other players online."


    A frightening smile warps Shinatsu''s face.


    "Ahaha¡­" Chifuyu laughs nervously.


    "But I''m kind of disappointed."


    "Hm?"


    Shinatsu covers her grin with her hand as forbidden words leave her mouth, "You''re a console player, playing on PC must be too high level for you."


    Chifuyu gets easily triggered by this remark and scoffs, "Is that so? Then you should be able to easily beat me in any kind of game on my lowly console. It''s been a while since I''ve played, but I''m gonna open the new SX5 later so I can put you in your place. I''m assuming you mind staying a bit late, would you?"


    "Fine by me. You''re on."


    Sparks of intensity flash around the two who will later be putting their pride as gamers on the line.


    ***


    Come February 28th, they managed to pass their final monthly test with almost perfect scores across the board. They now have exactly one more month until they''re finally done.


    As far as training, Chifuyu and Iris have been able to improve their teamwork and coordination exponentially. They''ve seen each other every day for nearly a year now, so all they needed was a little time training together to synchronize while fighting.


    Although they still can''t land a hit on Shoyo, that''s to be expected. They have managed to make him block several times though.


    When it rains, they train in Shoyo''s underground facility. But this time, Shoyo wanted them to train in the rain just for the day since there''ll be days when they have to fight under those conditions.


    It should''ve been difficult, but that was Chifuyu and Iris''s best day yet. It was cloudy and dark, yet the raindrops that day were beautiful. Puddles splashing nonstop, wooden swords clashing with the added effect of raindrops splashing on them, 3 figures trading swings nonstop. Up until this point, they''d take short breaks sparring against Shoyo, but not this time. They were clashing nonstop for the entire 5 hours. Intervals between attacks were brief. A swing by Chifuyu would be immediately followed up by Iris, and vice versa. At the last minute, Iris landed a hit on Shoyo.


    For the first time, Iris got hyped.


    The morning dew the next day was looking more beautiful than usual.


    ***


    Later that week, they receive a visit from a certain individual.


    "Good morning, Ruby Scarlet here."


    The lady speaks through the intercom at the front door. Shoyo is reluctant to let her in although he gave her his address. This is the one woman, no, person that has Shoyo wrapped around their finger.


    "Who is that Mr. Shoyo?"


    "A nuisance..."


    "Ho, a person that you find annoying. I''m sure we''ll get along quite well."


    "Go back into Chifuyu''s shadow, she can''t know about you."


    "Fine..."


    Ruby knowing about Ariel wouldn''t be a problem at all, Shoyo just doesn''t want her to know.


    Sighing, Shoyo opens the door.


    "What took so long?"


    Wasting no time, she walks in.


    "Good morning to you too."


    Ruby Scarlet is a Hunter a part of the Trauma Team that Shoyo ran into during his visit to Hunter Agency''s HQ.


    "So are these two your disciples?"


    "Disciples? Is that what Shoyo''s calling us? I kinda like it actually."


    "I''m Iris Sakata, it''s nice to meet you."


    Iris politely bows introducing herself.


    "I''m Chifuyu Kyotani."


    "Ruby Scarlet, you can say I''m Shoyo''s only best friend. Scratch that, I might be his only friend."


    "Oi..."


    Even while joking, Ruby keeps a nonchalant expression and tone.


    "Scarlet, so you''re from one of the Big 3 families?"


    "I am."


    ''I feel like I''m just gonna keep on meeting these important people'' Chifuyu thinks.


    He is right. He will be meeting another bigwig apart of a Big 3 Family very soon.


    "I just came here to meet you two. When does your training finish?"


    "On the 28th this month."


    "Hm... You guys have been training hard, haven''t you?"


    "Yes!" Chifuyu and Iris say together.


    "I''m sure we''ll be seeing each other a lot in the future, I''ll look forward to what the two of you do."


    "You''re leaving already?"


    "Today''s one of my rare days off, I''m gonna be visiting my family."


    "That''s nice."


    "Unless Shoyo wants me to stay longer."


    "You can leave. They start their training in a few minutes anyway."


    "Til next time then."


    It was a short exchange, but one to not forget.


    ***


    Later that evening during Shoyo''s patrol, he senses prying eyes at him. He''s had this feeling before, like someone staring daggers at him. It was the gaze of a vampire looking at its prey.


    Shoyo waits until late to go to a secluded area. There weren''t many choices close by, so he chose the vast parking lot of a mall that had closed a couple of hours ago.


    Without a sound, he appeared before him.


    A vampire.


    "This is the first time in a while that I''ve been targeted, are you new around here or something?"


    "Not at all."


    "Hmph. If you''re getting this bold now, then you vamps really are planning something soon."


    "I''m just here for a good fight. What do ya say?"


    Shoyo sighs while stretching his muscles, but smiles nonetheless.


    "I''ll entertain you a bit."

 The Strongest

    "Oi oi Akutenshi, I can''t believe you''re really doing this."


    "Stay out of this Rogi, I''m gonna see just how strong the number one Hunter is."


    "So there''s 2 of you."


    Akutenshi is a battle-hungry vampire who''s been itching for a big fight. Rogi is always tagging along to keep him in check, or if anything were to go wrong. None of the vampires from the upper echelon of the Slayers have fought against Shoyo, so none of them know just how strong he really is.


    They''re planning to make their move soon, so Akutenshi has a second motive for this fight: to gauge Shoyo''s true strength. Everybody calls him an idiot, but he''s no fool when it comes to combat. If he sees that his strength is not on par with the strongest Hunter, he won''t hesitate to retreat.


    "I''m not just going to watch. You can have your little fight, but I''ll still support you."


    "Tch, have it your way."


    "Are you sure just the two of you will be enough? I''m pretty strong y''know."


    Shoyo taunts them with a smirk.


    "Ha, let''s see if you can keep up with me."


    Akutenshi charges at Shoyo, starting off with a heavy punch that blows a gust of wind in its aftermath. Shoyo dodges it with no problem, but another comes without delay which blows right past his face. He barely dodged the second swing that even he didn''t expect to be so fast, but it wouldn''t be a problem.


    A barrage of punches pursues as Shoyo evades them all by a hair''s width, leading Akutenshi to believe he can barely keep up. The second swing was indeed a surprise, but Shoyo adapted to it instantly and is using his punches against him to create an opening. In a moment, he draws his blade and cuts Akutenshi across the cheek. The slash was directed at his neck, but he was able to react and turn his body in time avoiding his demise.


    Shoyo had almost ended this in one move, both vampires are aware of this.


    "What''s with all those punches, are you a vampire or a boxer?"


    "I recently watched that new boxing movie, I had a little inspiration."


    "Oh, that movie was great wasn''t it?"


    "It sure was."


    "You moron, that''s how you always start a fight. Get serious already."


    "I am though, we''re just getting started!"


    Shoyo is charged at once more. This time, with each jab he dodges, a swing is returned in earnest. Each move has the intent to take the other''s life. Akutenshi is relentless with his gatling of punches.


    Tired of sitting back, Rogi finally hops into the mix, starting off with full power. He was about 30 feet away from Shoyo, but he clears that distance in a second. With his claws, he planned to rip off Shoyo''s head. In the motion of Shoyo dodging this sudden attack, he managed to get a clean slash right across Akutenshi''s stomach.


    "You evaded that?!" Rogi yells in surprise.


    "I was keeping a watch on you of course, waiting for you to attack. Looks like you activated it huh... Your Curse."


    Black veins emerged on Rogi''s right eye.


    "Hold on a second."


    "Huh?"


    Shoyo backs away and pulls out his phone, Akutenshi and Rogi look on in confusion.


    "Facetime Chifuyu."


    Shoyo is... making a facetime call with Chifuyu?!


    "Hey Shoyo, what''s up?"


    He answered.


    "I''m fighting two pretty strong vampires right now, although they''re weak to me, I thought I''d give a little lecture."


    "I''m sorry?"


    "Here, see for yourself."


    Shoyo flips the camera screen to the vampires in question.


    "Woah, you''re right. Are you sure you should be calling me like this?"


    "A little multitasking is no problem for me."


    Akutenshi and Rogi clearly become agitated.


    "This guy, he''s totally mocking us."


    "Yeah Rogi, he''s actually pissing me off."


    Shoyo intents to fight with his phone in one hand and his sword in the other.


    "M-Mr. Shoyo is doing what right now?!"


    Iris in the back overheard the current situation. Ariel''s asleep so she won''t be watching along. If she were awake, she would probably do everything she could to distract Shoyo and get him killed, even though Ariel would know that wouldn''t actually work.


    "So Chifuyu, you see the plain-looking vampire with some black veins in his eye?"


    "Um, yeah but barely."


    "Black veins emerge on a vampire once they activate their ability, which is known as a curse. It''s a special power that only a small fraction of vampires possess."


    "Shoyo, look out!"


    Tired of Shoyo rambling, the vampires charge at him. Both of their attacks are effortlessly blocked with Shoyo''s blade.


    Alter weapons are forged in the Alter World, the ones that the handful of Hunters have are no different. Their durability can''t be compared to a weapon created in Shioto. Although Shoyo wouldn''t be able to tank a full-blown direct hit by a vampire, his blade can.


    "Ah, here''s a good close-up."


    Shoyo points his phone closer to Rogi''s eye.


    Only a few Hunters would be able to fool around during a fight with vampires as strong as Akutenshi and Rogi, those few being Special Rank of course.


    "When more black veins emerge, that means the vampire is outputting more of their curse power. Since this one still just has a few on his eyeball, he''s either not using his full strength or... he''s just weak."


    "Why you...."Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    More black veins streak across Rogi''s cheek, and a bunch of normal veins as well due to Shoyo''s aggravating mockery.


    "You want my full power, you got it!"


    "Ha, seems like you''re getting into it now Rogi!"


    "My blood is boiling just looking at this guy now, we''re killing him Aku."


    "There''s that nickname I like."


    "Listen up, Chifuyu. Curses can be tricky to get around, so always wait for an opening to strike. Maybe you can do some practice with Ariel."


    ''Ariel! I wonder what her curse is,'' Chifuyu thinks to himself.


    "Well, that''ll be all from me for now. I''ll see you and Iris later tonight."


    Shoyo hangs up.


    "Done with your call. You don''t really think we''ll let you leave this place with your life, do you?"


    "I could say the same thing. After all, you two are just second-rate vampires."


    Shoyo, the god at provocation succeeds in getting Akutenshi and Rogi at their highest boiling point.


    The onslaught of attacks continues as Shoyo dances his way around them with a smug face. Rogi''s speed has increased significantly and is attacking at intervals along with Akutenshi, his attack pattern consists of lunges from dozens of meters away as Akutenshi engages him at close combat with each move meant to swipe off Shoyo''s head. It''s a plainly simple pattern, so no matter how fast Rogi is, Shoyo is ready to dodge the moment before his claws make contact with his head.


    A few other Hunters have gathered outside the perimeter of the mall parking lot and are merely observing.


    "Are you sure it''s fine to just watch? What if they turn the tables on Shoyo?"


    "That''ll never happen."


    "But those two are undoubtedly the strongest vampires we''ve seen in a while."


    "You know what the rule is when it comes to him. Never interrupt the strongest in a fight, you''ll only get in his way."


    The Hunter with doubts pushes away his concern and just continues to watch, albeit with a sour face. Most Hunters look up to Shoyo, but there are still plenty who find him disagreeable at the very least because of his attitude.


    "I''m starting to fall asleep over here, is this really the full strength of your curse?"


    Rogi''s curse gives him a significant boost in speed at his initial takeoff, and by doing this consecutively, his speed is increased each time.


    "We''re just getting started, you bastard!"


    Damage is finally inflicted upon Shoyo. Rogi managed to land a little scratch with one finger horizontally along Shoyo''s back. Like every attack, it was directed at his head but he managed to sway his body.


    "Ohh, I had an itch back there, thanks for that."


    "Tch."


    "Ha!"


    Akutenshi almost lands a heavy blow, but Shoyo blocks it with his blade. Since he was a bit off balance after barely dodging Rogi''s last attack, he still gets sent flying but perfectly lands on his feet.


    "I think I see how this curse of yours works, seems like it''ll be a nuisance, so I''ll take you out now."


    Before he gets any faster.


    "Huh?"


    In an instant, Shoyo teleports to Rogi''s next landing point right before he gets to it and beheads him.


    Just like that.


    "Haha, you actually killed him!"


    "What, don''t tell me you''re sad or something."


    "Not at all, he''s the one that wanted to tag along with me."


    "Damn that''s harsh. He must be crying in hell right now."


    "Well, let''s continue."


    "Hmph, I''m starting to like you. What was your name, Akutenshi?"


    "Yeah, that''s right. What about you, strongest Hunter?"


    "It''s Shoyo Kusakabe."


    Akutenshi rips his shirt off for some reason. His upper body is covered with scars although vampires are able to heal themselves.


    In any case, this battle is just getting started.


    ***


    An hour passes and the two are still fighting in the parking lot. Akutenshi persists with hand-to-hand combat which is unusual for vampires. At this rate, the fight is getting nowhere. But neither mind, they''re simply enjoying themselves.


    "Haha, this is the best fight I''ve had in ages! Don''t disappoint me now, Shoyo!"


    Black veins emerge on Akutenshi''s right eye. His curse has been activated.


    His body begins to morph. His pants and shoes rip apart as hair grows on his lower body and changes shape, with hooves replacing his feet. A bow is conjured into his hands with dozens of arrows on his back. Akutenshi had taken the form of a centaur.


    "Quite the form you''ve taken, I''ve never seen a centaur in person."


    "Don''t get too distracted, this is where the fun begins," yells Akutenshi with a huge grin.


    Charging full speed at Shoyo, he has no choice but to evade and immediately strike. This attack was meant to swipe off Akutenshi''s left arm, but the transformation also bulkened his muscles while he intentionally flexed them to trap the blade. He grabs Shoyo''s face and sends him flying across the parking lot. Lightly landing on his feet, he sees three arrows coming right for him so he immediately follows up with a few backflips to evade. They don''t stop there, arrows are shot in rapid succession leaving Shoyo no time to stand in one spot.


    Without his blade, Shoyo is unable to teleport, but dodging the arrows won''t prove to be a problem. That is, if they only shot in a single trajectory. 5 more arrows are shot ricocheting off the surrounding pillars. One misstep and Shoyo can be pierced by any one of these. Following their movement with the eyes of a hawk, he skillfully avoids them all with the acrobatics of an Olympic athlete.


    Shoyo now makes a dash to retrieve his sword. Once he closes the distance, Akutenshi stands on his hind legs and shoots an arrow at point-blank range. Anticipating something like this, Shoyo didn''t slow down. With the momentum of his sprint, he spins catching the arrow and returns it piercing his centaur belly with seamless motion. Wrapping around Akutenshi, he pulls his sword out and this time cuts across his real stomach.


    "Augh, damn that hurt!"


    Attempting to grab Shoyo, he jumps back which ends up leaving him vulnerable. Akutenshi quickly turns around and kicks him with his hind legs, or so he thought. Shoyo teleported right in front of him and sliced his vampire half right off from the centaur body.


    To kill a vampire, you must decapitate them or destroy their heart. As Shoyo goes for the finishing blow, a sudden combustion blows him back. Akutenshi''s body is wrapped in flames, and he takes on another form. His body grows even bigger, his head becomes that of a bull, and a flaming axe is conjured up. Black veins now run from his right eye to the bottom of his neck.


    "What''s this, you''re a minotaur now?"


    "Hahaha, now this is a battle!"


    Akutenshi has now morphed into a inferno minotaur. His curse allows him to take on the form of any monster he''s killed as well as call forth their weapon if any.


    Pounding the ground causing flames to erupt from it, Akutenshi blitzes Shoyo before he can react. Grabbing him, he continues his charge into the mall destroying everything in his way. Realizing he''s about to get body slammed into the floor, Shoyo cuts the wrist of the hand he''s captive in and teleports to the third floor right above them. Akutenshi leaves flames in the wake of each one of his attacks. After slamming into the floor, he pounces right up to Shoyo with a lethal swing from his axe. Shoyo has no choice but to fall back slowly evading each attack to gain space. Shoyo knows one hit from that thing will be nothing less than fatal. He has to go all out now.


    Teleport. Slash. Teleport. Slash. Teleport. Slash. Teleport. Slash.


    He mustn''t give Akutenshi time to react. Shoyo teleports all around him consecutively leaving deep cuts with each incision. Teleporting dozens of times in rapid succession takes an enormous amount of concentration, one slip up and he could risk lightheadedness and nauseousness. The cuts would be much deeper if his muscles were that of the average vampire, but Shoyo''s not complaining. He slowly chips away at him, Akutenshi can''t attack back let alone defend himself. Shoyo wouldn''t be able to take his head or heart in one move, so this is the most efficient.


    "Raaaaaaah!"


    In a split second, during an interval between Shoyo''s attacks, Akutenshi slams the floor causing it to collapse. Shoyo teleports away as Akutenshi falls through the third and second floors. This fierce battle won''t slow down. Teleporting back to him, Shoyo continues being on the offensive. It''ll be trouble if Akutenshi does another area-of-effect attack, so he has no choice but to let him use his axe. As soon as he gets a swing off, Shoyo evades it and returns a strike in earnest. This exchange continues several more times. No matter how many slashes Akutenshi receives, he simply heals them. His attacks are heavy and not slow in the slightest, but he just can''t connect a hit.


    Finally, Shoyo claims the arm holding the axe and a leg from Akutenshi. Collapsing on his one knee, it looks to be the end for this vampire. Shoyo goes for a piercing attack straight through his heart, but his blade is caught by Akutenshi''s one arm. He''s tenacious, even Shoyo clicks his tongue in irritation. The grin Akutenshi''s had on this entire fight opens wide and begins to compress fire inside. He''s building up a blast breath, an attack Shoyo wasn''t aware a minotaur had. Shoyo quickly pulls his blade out and attempts to get out of there. Akutenshi had been storing up the flames for this attack this whole time. Within a second, the fire breath is blasted from his mouth and engulfs the entirety of the mall in front of the release point.


    Regenerating his limbs, Akutenshi stands up and looks around. Behind him on the second floor is his opponent.


    "Shoyo Kusakabe, you are without a doubt THE STRONGEST HUMAN!!"


    There stood Shoyo, with the front of his uniform scorched in tatters and burn marks on his abdomen. He had quite literally evaded the blast at the last moment. This was no miracle, but indeed one of the closest calls he''s ever had.


    The two could still go on fighting, but they were satisfied. Sooner or later their fight would be interrupted anyway.


    Akutenshi pitches his flaming axe at Shoyo, yet he doesn''t budge an inch, it just flies right by his head. The vampire returns back to normal. They merely grin at each other. Not many words were spoken during this fight, but these two know exactly what needs to be said to the other.


    "The next time we meet, I will kill you."


    Shoyo watches as Akutenshi exits the burning mall.


    They may be enemies, but they have respect for each other as true warriors.


    No other Special Rank Hunter would''ve been able to fight Akutenshi one on one. That''s how strong Shoyo Kusakabe is.

 End of Training

    Firefighters took all night to put out the fire caused by Akutani. This was the biggest incident involving vampires in a while so naturally it was all over the news. That mall was over 70% percent destroyed and will take at least a few years until it''s fully repaired. In Shioto, if workers lose their jobs due to vampire-related incidents, the government will employ them at any similar nearby occupation within one week. Without this law, many people would end up unemployed each year.


    Shoyo also had a long night. When he has important reports to make to the President of the Hunter Agency, he usually takes a flight there for two reasons. 1: He enjoys them. 2: It''s a guaranteed day off for him, reason being the roundtrip will take most of the day. Shoyo could just teleport to Hunter HQ, but that would mean no day off.


    That night though, he had no choice but to immediately make his report, so he contacted the President shortly before teleporting there. He''d just fought two strong vampires after all, one of who he couldn''t even finish off. They were undoubtedly part of the Slayers. Shoyo complained to himself about having to go back for another big report already, especially since he''d be getting no day off, but he simply told himself it is what it is.


    A few days have passed since the fight, and it''s now the 14th of March. Chifuyu and Iris just have 2 more weeks until their training is completed.


    "Chifuyu."


    "What''s up Shoyo?"


    "An old friend of mine is setting up a new group for young Hunters. It currently only has one member, and this establishment was all their idea."


    "Oh, so what is it?"


    "It''s called Odd Jobs Cafe. As the name suggests, they''re going to work as a cafe and also take on Odd Jobs requests from people all over Shioto. Apparently after a year after of setting everything up, it''s finally ready to open soon."


    "Hold on, this sounds super cool! Are you about to tell me I''m allowed to join this?"


    "Yeah, they''re inviting you to become a member. It shouldn''t be a problem at all, I''ll let the Prez know and he''ll be fine with it. Especially with who''s running the whole thing."


    "This old friend of yours?"


    "That''s right. I don''t know much about this either, so we''re gonna stop by after I get back tonight and she can fill you in more there."


    "I''m kinda excited."


    "Don''t forget this Chifuyu, the only reason you have so much freedom right now is because we''re keeping your secret under wraps. The moment you''re revealed to be a half-vampire, chaos will break all over Shioto. We''ll be held responsible for hiding you as well as a Vampire Lord under us. And you''ll either be worked nonstop to your last breath fighting against vampires or simply just be executed."


    "Gulp."


    Chifuyu''s excited expression is washed away immediately.


    "Well, that is of course if the cat gets outta the bag. This should end up being plenty of fun!"


    "Haha, yay..."


    "Don''t worry, Master."


    Ariel jumps out of Chifuyu''s shadow right onto his shoulders.


    "If we''re ever found out, I''ll protect you."


    Chifuyu smiles. If anyone can always treasure him, it''s his partner.


    "Seriously though, it will be interesting. Hunters have always only had one job, to fight against vampires. Now, a group of young Hunters is being formed to serve people food and take on Odd Jobs? The Prez definitely already authorized this, so maybe he''s looking for a change in some things."


    Flush. Faucet runs.


    Iris comes out of the bathroom.


    "Oh yeah, you can probably join too Iris. You were listening, weren''t you?"


    "Eh..."


    ***


    Odd Jobs is in the 4th district which is where they have been staying, so the drive was around 30 minutes. Mainly because of no traffic.


    It''s located in the residential area of a street that''s extremely busy during the day. A small parking lot is right beside it that can fit up to 15 cars. Parking can also be found along the street on the same side Odd Jobs is on.


    "This looks like an expensive neighborhood", comments Chifuyu.


    "Sigh, let''s go on in."


    Shoyo doesn''t seem too excited about this.


    The front yard is about ten feet long which leads to a veranda by the front entrance. In time, it''ll be lined with tables and seats for those who prefer to sit outside. There''s a circular sign sticking out on top of the entrance confirming this is Odd Jobs Cafe. A closed sign is also hanging at the entrance. Upon entering, a bell rings notifying those inside.


    "Oh, good evening. So you guys made it."


    Sitting at the counter is the official founder of this place.


    "Hello!"


    Chifuyu responds back politely while Iris gave a meek reply.


    "I''m Ina Boreas, Special Rank Hunter on hiatus and official founder of this Odd Jobs Cafe."


    The interior is well-designed with creative patterns running along the walls and ceiling. The lobby can hold 25 occupants with seats also along the counter and a curved flat-screen tv attached to the wall behind it.


    "I''m Chifuyu Kyotani, nice to meet you!"


    "I-Iris Sakata, likewise."


    "I''m glad the two of you are interested in joining, I''ll give you a tour while explaining what the job''ll be like."


    One man hasn''t said a word yet. He''s just stood at the back with an expression he doesn''t make often.


    "Nice to see you, Shoyo. Thanks for bringing these two here."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Chifuyu and Iris look on with worried expressions, there was clearly some awkwardness here.


    In any case, Ina began the tour. Leaving the lobby led to the living quarters. This would be a live-in job as a Hunter. The living room was wide enough to hold several people without a problem. Right beside it were the dining room and kitchen, connected by an open entry. The living room had 2 separate hallways leading to bedrooms and bathrooms. The hallway to the left though has more. At the end is a glass door opening up to a yard with an outside pool and jacuzzi. Right next to this is the second half of the house which isn''t as wide but has 2 floors and a basement acting as a training space. The first floor is something like a family room and has less space because of the stairs leading up. The second floor''s hallway is connected directly with the stairs and has a banister so the entirety of the family room can still be seen. This just has 2 bedrooms, both with their own bathrooms. Altogether, there are 10 bedrooms and 5 bathrooms, 3 with a bath and shower.


    This is nothing short of a luxury house that cost tens of millions of dollars.


    Chifuyu and Iris were too stunned to speak.


    The cafe has its own kitchen. Ingredients will already be prepared and delivered weekly or biweekly, depending on the schedule. The only items they''ll have to make themselves are drinks. Eventually, maybe they''ll be able to prepare some of the ingredients themselves and also add in their own little touch.


    As for Odd Jobs, they''ll accept requests through walk-ins or phone calls mainly in this district. They''ll be able to take on Odd Jobs in other districts once they''ve built a reputation here. For calls, they have to schedule a meeting time at a convenient location for both parties since there could be a chance of getting prank called for a fake request. The Odd Jobs will definitely vary in different tasks. Naturally, they still have Hunter duties to carry out.


    Hunters are paid to patrol their jurisdiction hourly based on rank and years on the job. They are also paid extra for a count of how many vampires they exterminate along with special cases they take on, for example: hunting specific vampires.


    In Chifuyu and Iris''s case, Ina herself will be paying them hourly for their time on the clock at the cafe. As for Odd Jobs, their clients will be paying them. Although this is a new establishment that was allowed to be created under the Hunter Agency, they will not be paying them, which is why Ina is. She already had enough money to start up Odd Jobs Cafe as its own business, but the Hunter Agency still gave her a bit of funding out of obligation, which was still a lot. On top of that, even though she''s on hiatus right now, the Hunter Agency also sends in monthly checks as gratitude for her merits as a Special Rank Hunter. It''s not as much as she earned while active, but still A LOT. So there will be no worries about her being able to pay members of Odd Jobs.


    Since Chifuyu and Iris will just now be starting out, they''ll be working a basic 9 a.m. to 5:30 p.m. shift. Off days will be Sunday and Monday. Business is expected to be slow at first, but it should pick up in time.


    Digesting all of this, Chifuyu is still raring to join.


    "Honestly I still didn''t know what to expect when I become a Hunter, but by joining this, life might continue to be fun."


    "That''s good to hear", replies Ina in a casual tone. "What about you, Iris?"


    "Um... Well, if Chifuyu''s joining, then I will too."


    Chifuyu looks over at her with a big grin.


    He''s the only friend Iris has made, so she wants to stick alongside him for however long she can.


    "That makes 3 members then", Ina gives a light smile.


    "Oh yeah, the first member is the one who thought of all this right? Where are they?"


    "I just have her out running some errands. She''s going to be living with people her age so she needs to be responsible. She''s the type who''d eat raw ingredients instead of making the food herself."


    "Eh..."


    "You make it sound like you won''t be staying here, Ms. Ina."


    "I won''t, this place is all for the members. I''ll be coming to help out a few days throughout each week though."


    "That''s good to hear then."


    "W-we really will have to be responsible."


    "There''s no need to worry, I live close by. If you need help and I''m not here, just let me know."


    Things are looking to wrap up here.


    "I don''t know what motivated you to do this Ina, but you''ve got something good going on here."


    "Thank you, Shoyo."


    Genuine words from Shoyo.


    "Now then..."


    Ina''s disposition suddenly changed completely.


    "I''d like to see the Vampire Lord, if you don''t mind."


    Chifuyu and Iris are surprised, wondering how she knows.


    "I figured you knew. Don''t worry Chifuyu, she can come out."


    "But..."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "Remember what the Prez said back at the trial. If word of her existence and you being a half-vampire gets exposed to the public, all of our heads will be rolling. But that still doesn''t stop those who were present from informing people close to them. I''m sure dozens of people are aware of the two of you by now."


    "No way..."


    "It''s fine then, master. As long as she doesn''t spill the beans."


    Ariel gracefully emerges from Chifuyu''s shadow.


    "You need something?" asks Ariel with an unbothered look. She already doesn''t like Ina, something about her just rubs Ariel the wrong way.


    "So this is the Vampire Lord that we had sealed for 200 years, I''m disappointed."


    "Huh?"


    "Chifuyu, I welcome you as a member of Odd Jobs Cafe. But if I may be blunt, I don''t agree with you being allowed to live at all."


    "..."


    Chifuyu and Iris''s initial impression of Ina was clearly wrong. Not everyone is as they appear at first.


    "The President has ruled otherwise though, so I have no say in the matter. You being kept alive puts countless innocent people''s lives in danger. You''ve become a beast whose main impulse is to devour humans. I despise vampires with every fiber of my being, but I will still cooperate with them as a means to an end. This Vampire Lord wants to turn on her own and join us, I''ll accept that. However, I want you to remember this. If the two of you are still alive by the end of all this, I''ll kill you both myself."


    Shoyo had nothing to say.


    "Ha, I''d love to see you try."


    Ariel spurs her on with full confidence.


    Chifuyu was overwhelmed, Iris is also at a loss for words.


    Second guesses if he should really be left to live after all overtake Chifuyu''s mind.


    Nonetheless, he bowed.


    He doesn''t need to keep on going through this. He''s resolved himself.


    "Then, I''ll get you to accept me."


    "..."


    "I won''t throw away this life that was saved. I''ll give my all to being a Hunter, and I won''t lose myself to any vampire impulses. So all I can ask of you now, is to watch me. I''ll become someone you can respect."


    Iris lets out a sigh of relief. Shoyo and Iris let out a snicker. This boy never ceases to surprise them.


    Ina''s poker face remains, she merely gives her response and leaves the lobby.


    "I''ll see the two of you in a couple of weeks."


    ***


    The drive back home was a bit quiet. Chifuyu and Iris had seen a self-effacing side of Shoyo they didn''t know he had. It was clear he and Ina had a "past". It had been 4 years since the two of them spoke to each other. Chifuyu decided to go ahead and ask about it playfully.


    "Hey Shoyo, what''s with you? Did Ms. Ina dump you or something in the past?"


    In an energetic tone, Chifuyu poses this question and slaps him over his shoulder. Shoyo was in his own little world while driving though, like how you sometimes just drive on autopilot. So slapping Shoyo on the shoulder took him by surprise and caused him to swerve the car violently.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!"


    All 3 of them scream in shock, Shoyo quickly gets the car back in control.


    "A-are you okay, Mr. Shoyo?"


    "Jeez, something really is going on between the two of you. I''ve never seen you like this, Shoyo."


    "Haha... I guess so. My bad, I zoned out there."


    "Wanna watch your favorite movie when we get back?"


    "Heh, you tryna cheer me up. I appreciate it."


    "What''s the deal between the two of you?"


    Shoyo takes in a deep breath.


    "We just used to be close friends. That''s all."


    He didn''t want to talk about it, this was clear. So Chifuyu decided not to ponder on it anymore.


    ***


    The next day, Shoyo was back to his lively self.


    Chifuyu and Iris are in their last 2 weeks of studying and training, they had to be 100% focused now more than ever. They studied intensively still with Shinatsu''s additional help. For them right now, studying was more difficult than their training with Shoyo. Their final exam would be covering a year''s worth of material for several subjects after all. Chifuyu also kind of wishes he''d been taking a gourmet class now. Though that wouldn''t be necessary to work at a cafe, he''d still been motivated. Plus he was a big fan of this cooking anime. In it, the food would be so good the character''s clothes would magically tear apart from the overwhelming deliciousness. During these last 2 weeks, they''d gone a few days without getting any sleep. Nonetheless, the time for their final exam came. They''d have 8 hours to complete it with an hour break halfway through. Their final training session will be the next day.


    Iris took a shower last night, but Chifuyu waited until this morning to take his. He was changing in his room so Iris was coming to see if he was ready. The door was open so she assumed he''d finished changing.


    "Chifuyu, are you rea...dy..."


    "Oh Iris, my bad. I forgot to close my door."


    Luckily he had some sweats on, but he was still a third of the way putting his shirt on, which let Iris look upon his well-toned upper body. Only his torso and back were revealed, so there was no reason for her to be flustered. But she had never seen the half-naked body of a guy her age, so she was in fact extremely flustered.


    "A-a-a-ahhh, I''m sorry!!"


    "What''re you apologizing for?"


    Covering her face, she couldn''t help but peek through her fingers with one of her eyes.


    ''Oh my god. Chifuyu''s totally ripped!'' is the sole thought that goes through Iris''s embarrassed brain.


    "I-I''ll see you in the living room..."


    "Hey! Let''s both nail this final exam in the ground!"


    "... Yeah!"


    Hearing this, Iris''s face becomes even more flushed, prompting her to dash away.


    "My, my. Aren''t we the lady killer, master?"


    "Hm?"


    "Also, by the end of your training tomorrow, I have something to tell you."


    Chifuyu knows it''s something serious, so he gives a frank response.


    "Got it."


    ***


    The final exam has begun. The two of them have been getting by so far with not as much difficulty as they thought it''d be. That is, until they got to the history section. They knew they''d have trouble with this, but it was still quite the ordeal: long answer questions! They have to read lengthy passages and give full-page answers based on what they read along with any prior knowledge they remember.


    ''I ain''t reading all that'', is what Iris thinks as soon as she laid eyes upon the first passage. But she knows that she must. To never study again, she must give her all to pass this exam. Truly an admirable resolve.


    It was a very slow and tiring 8 hours.


    Long story short, their efforts paid off.


    Shoyo had university professors grade their exams in less than an hour. They passed, both of them scoring over an 80% on each subject respectively. Even Iris couldn''t hold in her joy. Chifuyu raised his hand for a high five, and Iris followed through.


    They made a call to Shinatsu and thanked her for tutoring them. Without her, who knows what they would''ve scored on the final exam. She merely says it was no big deal and bids them farewell. Their paths will cross again in the future.


    The following day, their final training session begins without delay. One condition must be met to pass: land a single hit. But this time, Shoyo will be using his blade''s ability. He intends to make this final day as hellish as possible. The main thing being tested is their stamina and coordination. They''re both already strong enough to become Hunters, but this test is simply a formality. Nevertheless, Shoyo upped the difficulty several folds. No other duo currently training at the Hunter Academy would be able to land a hit during this test. Which means if Chifuyu and Iris can, they will indisputably be the strongest in their generation.


    Ariel is on the sidelines watching.


    Shoyo''s alter weapon ability allows him to teleport anywhere he''s ever been or in any space he can see in his field of view.


    For the first couple of hours, the duo is nothing more than a set of rag dolls. They have to save their stamina. They''re using wooden swords as they always have while Shoyo attacks with his blade still in his scabbard. They''re not getting cut of course, but the blunt hits still hurt like hell. They''ve fought against him countless times, but Shoyo''s moves remain unpredictable. After the next hour, they kick up the tempo. Their swings which have been getting evaded this whole time finally make contact with Shoyo''s scabbard. The impact of the wood hitting the metal sheath leaves a little sting after each hit, but they must endure. They exchange swings dozens of times, but that''s all. Shoyo can evade, block, parry, and counter their attacks, never the other way around. However, they''re still using moderate stamina.


    Attempting a surprise attack, Chifuyu sends his sword flying toward Shoyo. He avoids it, but Iris is behind him to catch it. They initiate a double surprise improv attack. Iris begins dual wielding. She''s never practiced this before, yet her form doesn''t degrade. She pushes forward with relentless attacks that Shoyo has no choice but to parry, even he starts to sweat a little. He finally uses his ability to teleport away to kill Iris''s momentum. However, Chifuyu lunges at him with crazy initial velocity, hugging Shoyo''s legs.


    "Now Iris!"


    Shoyo can''t help but smirk in astonishment, this isn''t enough though. Before Iris''s swing can make contact, he teleports far into the sky with Chifuyu.


    His blade''s ability also allows him to teleport with and without those he comes into contact with.


    "What the..."


    "I love you Chifuyu, as a disciple of mine. But instead of you giving me a hug, I''d rather it be from a hot news reporter."


    "Heh, you can say that agaaaaaaaiiii-"


    Falling down still holding on to Shoyo for dear life, he genuinely thinks this is the end for a moment.


    Seconds before Chifuyu becomes a stain in Shoyo''s backyard, he gets teleported safely a few inches above the ground, laying there dazed for a bit. Shoyo teleports himself right behind Iris and lands a hit on her side knocking the wind out of her.


    After a few minutes, they get themselves together and see Shoyo sitting down drinking some raspberry iced tea. This ticks off Chifuyu, Iris looks on anxiously wondering if they''ll even get a hit in.


    "Let''s goo!"


    Chifuyu''s shout brings her back to her senses, she slaps herself on the cheeks and goes in, following his lead. All Shoyo said was that they had to land a hit, he never said it had to be with their sword. Chifuyu starts swinging with good old reliable, Mr. Left and Mrs. Right. This is ineffective though as Shoyo returns a bonk to his head. Iris continues her dual wielding and in the motion of Shoyo dodging a swing, she seamlessly hands Chifuyu one of the wooden swords.


    It''s time for them to go all out.


    40 minutes of nonstop close combat ensues. Both parties are exchanging and parrying attacks. When Shoyo teleports, the two respond as fast as they can to not slow down their momentum. In the midst of Shoyo taking a swing at Iris, he sees her grip on the sword loosen. Thinking she''s getting tired, he knocks it away, but this was intentional. Iris opens her arms making Shoyo think she''s going to get a hold of him so the other can land a hit, which leads him to teleport several meters behind her.


    She smiled. Knowing her plan had worked.


    When Iris got her sword knocked away, Chifuyu was already moving to connect a swing. Her action was a fakeout, so the instant Shoyo teleported away, she brought her hands together to form a foothold. Chifuyu sees this and lets his movement continue to carry him forward. Using all the strength she can muster, Iris bends down and launches him behind her.


    Shoyo''s moves are never predictable, he could''ve teleported anywhere else. Iris simply took on a bet. Shoyo didn''t predict this final coordinated attack, he couldn''t have known Iris would send Chifuyu flying toward his precise location right after teleporting. The chance of him teleporting behind her to evade a surprise attack was just higher than normal in this situation. Iris''s bet paid off. As soon as Shoyo teleported, Chifuyu was already a couple of feet away flying at him.


    He landed a hit.


    Ariel leaps up with joy.


    Chifuyu and Iris look at each other.


    "Yeeeeeeeeaah!!!"


    They shout in celebration.


    Shoyo looks up at them, sitting on the ground with a proud face.


    While it''s true Shoyo didn''t predict this attack, he could''ve still reacted to it in time. His reflexes would''ve allowed him to evade that attack at an insane speed. But this was fine. Anybody else, and that attack would''ve landed.


    Ariel is aware of this and scoffs at him. He shrugs his shoulders.


    "Well you two, it''s been a long year."


    Shoyo stands up.


    "The strongest recognizes your strength, the two of you are beyond ready to become Hunters."


    Chifuyu smiles contagiously at Iris, she returns an awkward but genuine smile.


    "Well done, as expected of my master and his BFF!"


    "B-BFF?..."


    "Where''d you learn that?"


    A little tomfoolery.


    "Congrats guys, let''s head back inside, yeah?"


    After entering the house, Shoyo goes to grab something. He returns with their Hunter uniforms. They''re the standard blue and gray colors for 4th-rank Hunters. They immediately try them on. Hunter uniforms are woven with the strongest fiber on Shioto. Substantial damage will have to be taken to tear through it.


    "Looking good."


    They move themselves around taking a good look at the new fit, it does indeed look good on them. They look at each other nodding their heads.


    "Thank you for everything, Shoyo!"


    "Thank you for everything, Mr. Shoyo!"


    Chifuyu and Iris give their thanks in unison.


    "Haha, you''re very welcome my disciples. Don''t say it like this will be our last time seeing each other or something though."


    "Huh, it won''t?"


    "Gah, what cruelty!"


    "Teh, I''m joking. Looks like I''m able to tease you now."


    "Heh, you little brat. You got me real good."


    Shoyo captures Chifuyu with one of his arms and gives him a tough noogie.


    "Ah! Hahaha."


    "I''ll visit Odd Jobs Cafe frequently, so hope I don''t get tired of seeing your goofy mug."


    "Yeah, yeah."


    "Ariel."


    "Hm?"


    "Do you also want to be a Hunter?"


    "Me, a Hunter?"


    "I''ve already discussed it with the Prez, acting as a Hunter will be a lot more convenient for you. Plus you''ll be able to fight without worrying about getting exposed."


    "I suppose you have a point."


    "Since nobody will recognize you, just like Chifuyu and Iris, it''ll best to also call you one of my disciples."


    "Geh."


    "Whether you like that or not, that''s the plan."


    Shoyo makes a malicious face at Ariel. This is a perfect chance to one-up her after all.


    "I don''t understand how I can be someone''s disciple when they''re weaker than me, but I''ll go along with it."


    Ariel smugly shrugs her shoulders.


    "Good, here''s your uniform. I made sure to ask for a kid''s size."


    "Oooouuuuu."


    Chifuyu''s instigating for some reason.


    "Tch."


    Shoyo wins this battle. Despite mocking Ariel, he lets out a laugh, caused by him having a good time. For Ariel as well, despite rolling her eyes, a giggle also slips out her mouth.


    "Put your uniform on, let''s take a picture with the four of us."


    "Don''t tell me what to do."


    ***


    A few days ago, Ariel and Iris had both gotten a little haircut. Iris''s hair has grown a few inches over the past year, but she just had her bangs cut a little, while Ariel had her hair cut a bit and also got it styled inspired by a model she saw in a magazine. When Ariel was first freed, her hair was twice the length of her height, so she got it cut the day after the trial.


    It''s still the same day as the final training session, Chifuyu and Ariel are in the backyard facing each other. It''s time for the promised spar between them now that Chifuyu is ready to become a Hunter. Shoyo and Iris are watching by the side. The time limit is 5 minutes. Without any kind of signal, they begin.


    Ariel won''t be going all-out. She''ll be matching Chifuyu''s intensity. She has two reasons for this spar. To gauge Chifuyu''s current skill level, and to just enjoy some combat with her partner.


    Using a wooden sword, the soon-to-be Hunter takes on the offensive. The challenger dances around each swing. Against steps as light as a feather, Chifuyu has no chance of landing an attack. If all Ariel did was dodge, this would be no fun. With each swing, she returns a punch or kick that either has to be blocked or evaded. Some hits connect with Chifuyu, he can''t avoid every one of them. But they aren''t strong enough to hurt him badly, Ariel''s holding back after all.


    Both of them are fully enjoying this. With each minute, the challenger picks up her speed. This passionate exchange draws out for the entire 5 minutes. Even though Chifuyu was exhausted and Ariel was matching his pace, the skill level of their spar was still too great for any other Hunter in training to compete with. The Chifuyu from a year and even 6 months ago wouldn''t have been able to perform as he is now. These long months of intense training that most would give up on are showing the fruits of their labor.


    Ariel never could''ve imagined her life being what it is now, she''s proud. She can appreciate life now.


    A white dove suddenly descends upon her. Lifting her hand, it momentarily lands on it. The bird recognized her beauty from above and came down for a closer look.


    It wasn''t her appearance that the dove saw as beautiful, but her soul.


    ***


    "Hm..."


    Chifuyu opens his eyes, and the first thing he sees is Ariel.


    "Oh, you''re awake."


    "What happened?"


    "You fell asleep right after our spar."


    Ariel had set Chifuyu on her lap. She''s been waiting for him to wake up for over an hour now, but isn''t complaining about it. Shoyo and Iris went inside to relax.


    "Thanks for waiting for me out here."


    Chifuyu sits up.


    "I''ll be there whenever you need me."


    "How reassuring."


    The two smiled while watching the sunset.


    No matter what happens in the future, nothing will ever separate this pair.


    They''re partners.


    "You had something you wanted to tell me right, Ariel?"


    "Yeah."


    Nothing can stop what will happen next.


    "We''re going to the Alter World."

 Turning Point 1

    Chifuyu picks his nose.


    "Hm, the Alter World."


    "Yep, the Alter World."


    "Wait, the Alter World?!"


    It didn''t register the first couple of times.


    "Yep, in a few days if possible."


    "What''re we going for?"


    "To retrieve my weapon."


    "For real, you had a weapon? I''m kind of getting excited."


    "Yeah, most vampires in the Alter World actually use weapons."


    Vampires here on Shioto discarded their weapons or just have them hidden since a lot have blended in with society, they''d draw suspicion if seen carrying around a weapon even once.


    "I get to see the place you came from, huh?"


    "Well, you''ll see just a bit of what my world is like. Don''t get your hopes up, it ain''t pretty."


    "Haha, is that so..."


    Chifuyu has his worries, but as long as Ariel''s with him, he knows he''ll be fine.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make this trip somewhat entertaining."


    Ariel speaks with confidence.


    After that, Chifuyu gets a full 2 days of sleep. The intense year of training had finished at last and it all caught up to him. Iris was fine though. While he slept Ariel told Shoyo, he''d have to get permission from the President, but that wouldn''t be a problem. When Chifuyu woke up, they explained the plan.


    They''ll go through the portal that Ariel and her army first came from in the 15th district located in the mountains. Shoyo can teleport them to it since he''s been there before.


    The portal takes them to the northern part of their continent that they refer to as Continent V in a forest which hits below negative 10 degrees Celsius. Vampire bodies can handle it no problem, the same can''t be said for humans. Chifuyu''s a half-vampire now though so he may have some resistance. Nonetheless, he has to wear a first-rate thermal uniform in order to maintain a body temperature of over 35 degrees Celsius. These uniforms are only made for Hunters who are qualified to go on expeditions. He''s not quite there yet, but since Ariel will be with him, he''ll be fine. Shoyo places an order for one, it even has his name on the back.


    Ariel left her weapon because she thought she wouldn''t need it. Shoyo gets a good laugh out of that. She had an intelligent monster make a vow to keep her weapon safe until she returned for it. It was with the ruler of the forest. Chifuyu asks how she got it to make a vow. Simple, it makes the vow and Ariel allows it to live. The portal is located in the Forest of Treants. It''s deeply vast and the Hunters didn''t even make it out of there on the first expedition. Continent V is one of the Alter World''s countless bodies of land and it''s 3 times the size of Shioto which holds a population of 901 million. Nobody knows how big the Alter World truly is.


    The Forest of Treants holds many swamps and several other types of monsters such as twenty feet long alligators among other giant reptiles and insects. On top of that, any number of trees in the forest can be treants. Ariel tells them this still doesn''t even scratch the surface of Continent V.


    The partners are ready to leave, but Chifuyu still has one final test.


    It''s past midnight, and everyone is present except for Iris. Chifuyu''s final test is to prove he won''t succumb to the half-vampire blood inside of him. It''s just a bit, but Shoyo cuts his forearm to see if Chifuyu has any reaction to fresh human blood.


    "Mind if I have a bite?" Ariel asks jokingly.


    "Take a bit from me and I''ll cut you down." Shoyo''s response was not a joke.


    "Uwah, scary."


    "So Chifuyu, any reaction?"


    "Geh-geh..."


    "Wha-what''re you doing?"


    "Master?"


    "Bleeeeeeeeegh."


    He vomited. More accurately, he made himself vomit.


    "Chifuyu, why''d you do that?!"


    "Heh, I figured I should empty my stomach so this test would be more effective."


    "Haha, you''re crazy. I didn''t think you''d make yourself throw up for this. But hey, you need to be moderately crazy to survive in this line of work."


    "Is that so?" Replies Chifuyu with a smug, he actually feels sick to his stomach right now from doing that. "I''m not any different from seeing your blood, I guess I''m in the clear."


    "That''s good. Don''t forget to clean your barf up."


    "Yes sir..."


    As expected, Chifuyu is in the clear for now.


    "Keeping up your human appearance uses inconsequential amounts of blood, so you''ll be fine for a while. But whenever you do need a little, I''m all yours."


    "That was kinda lewd Ariel."


    "Eh, was it?"


    "Just a bit," Shoyo adds.


    "We''re going in the afternoon huh?"


    "Yep. You''re still getting excited, master?"


    "I can''t help it."


    Chifuyu''ll be seeing a whole new world, literally. No matter how dark and gloomy it may be, the notion of going to a brand-new land simply keeps him eager.


    By the afternoon, Chifuyu and Ariel are ready to depart.


    "This outfit is pretty cool!""


    Chifuyu''s equipped with the thermal uniform which is basically just a thicker modified jacket and pants with the Hunter symbol as well as goggles and ear muffs that spreads heat waves around the entire head. They''re for the dangerous mission of traversing the Alter World, yet still made to look appealing for the younger generation. Ariel has on her original dress that she first appeared in.


    "You''re wearing your old dress I see."


    "I''m visiting my home world after so long, might as well dress to impress."


    "Heh."


    "C-Chifuyu."


    "Hey Iris, came to see us off?"


    "I suppose so... Be careful, you''re my only friend after all. If you bite the dust out there, I''ll go back to being alone."


    "I''m not really sure how to take that..."


    "Ah-uh... Sorry, that was a thoughtlessly selfish thing to say. Please just come back safely!"


    "You have nothing to worry about, I''m strong y''know."


    "Right.."


    Although it''s been a year, Iris still has to warm up to Ariel. The two have barely even conversed with each other.


    "Well, let''s go shall we?"


    Touching Chifuyu and Ariel''s shoulders while holding his sword, Shoyo teleports right to the portal.


    There it was, in a cavern hidden in the mountains of the 15th district. A portal to the Alter World, the one Ariel came from.


    Emanating an eerie noise from it, the portal was connected right to a wall. With mist flowing out, the ovular phenomenon was pitch black accomponied by a spiraling shade of dark green emitting light along its confines.


    A brand new world awaits Chifuyu.


    "You sure I don''t need to come with you two?"


    "All we''re doing is retrieving my weapon, we shouldn''t be long."


    "If you say so."


    "You ready Chifuyu?"


    "Don''t think I''ll get any readier than I already am."


    "Hmph, let''s go."


    "Have fun you two."


    With Shoyo''s sarcastic parting words, they enter the portal.


    ***


    Vision distorting, feeling as if his consciousness is fading, Chifuyu opens his eyes to the Alter World. It felt like the process of the portal transferring them took several minutes, but it was instantaneous.


    "It''s really been over 200 years."


    Ariel reminisces, pondering where the time went. But she knows she doesn''t have time for this right now. Their objective is to retrieve her blade. Meanwhile, Chifuyu observes his surroundings unsurprisingly astonished.


    Surrounded by countless disturbing trees dozens of feet tall, which any number could be treants. A light fog runs around several inches above the ground, monsters are already teeming around them. Overgrown moths circle around them, centipedes as long as skyscrapers moving around in the dirt below them, and fiendish alligators are staring them down from the swap just ahead. These are just the tip of the iceberg, it''s no wonder why the Hunters didn''t stand a chance on their first expedition.


    Chifuyu brought his blade with him, but against all these monsters he stands no chance.


    With him though, stands a presence far more menacing: Ariel Ryuji.


    "Get lost."


    With just two words, Ariel succeeds in intimidating the monsters surrounding them. With the exception of a stubborn one that was lurking in the swamp. A 75-meter-long cobra rears itself looking for a fight. It moves toward the Vampire Lord slowly, standing so the upper half of its body is towering over her. Looking down at her, it believes the small vamp has no chance in hell. Ariel returns a confident look, having not budged an inch at all. Chifuyu is keeping his distance. Within a second, it whips its tail with such immense force a huge gust of wind follows in its path. The cobra''s whip attack was so fast it generated a crack that echoed throughout the entire forest. This was due to the tail''s whip moving faster than the speed of sound. The whiplash was so loud, it caused Chifuyu''s ears to ring loud enough that he felt like his head was going to explode. This attack meant nothing to Ariel, she had caught it after all, stopping it in its track which still couldn''t manage to move her. It wasn''t without effort though, veins are pulsing on Ariel''s left arm showing how much strength she had to use to stop the blow. The cobra even starts sweating.


    "Hey Chifuyu, you think we could eat this thing?"


    "Uh, I don''t think any amount of cleaning would make that monster edible, for humans at least."


    Chifuyu''s half-vampire, so he may be able to eat this snake without a problem.


    "Welp, that''s too bad. For you little snake."


    "Little...?"


    Realizing it made a terrible mistake, the cobra attempts to make a swift escape.


    "I''m not kill ya, so I''ll let you off the hook with this."


    Ariel clobbers the cobra that''s a hundred times bigger than her right on its head causing it to fall unconscious before it was able to retreat back to the swap.


    "Wow, we were greeted by such kind guests as soon as we got here", says Chifuyu sarcastically.


    "Sorry, even after a couple centuries these guys never learn any manners."


    "We don''t have to be worried about the treants do we? I feel like I could get snatched up by one of them any second now."


    "Nah, me and the ruler of the forest are cool after all."


    More like she bullied it into submission the last time she was here.


    "Get on my back Chifuyu, with my speed it''ll take us a few minutes to get to where it is."


    "Alright. For some reason, this feels a little weird."


    "Heh, maybe one day you''ll be able to carry me like this."


    Chifuyu has successfully mounted an Ariel.


    As she carries him, Chifuyu throws out a question he''s been meaning to ask.


    "Ariel."


    "Hm?"


    "Are there any other races here in the Alter World, besides vampires, humans, and all the monsters?"


    "There''s plenty, though they all live on their own continents."


    "Really? Just how vast is this place?"


    "Heh, bigger than you and I could ever imagine. I''ve never even left this continent after all."


    "Then how do you know there are other races?"


    "Old books, recording data from all over. I''ve only dove into a few of them. Back then, I didn''t care for history or anything, I didn''t even like to read."


    "Does that mean I''m smarter than you?"


    "Oh shut up."


    "Haha, well keep telling me what you know."


    "I only know about two other races, demons and elves. I''ve read that there were some vampires that went to the demon continent before."


    "By the sound of it, seems like vampires aren''t the travel type."


    "Yeah, besides the fact that we''ve been at war for ages, there''s no merit in us leaving here. The raging ocean separating continents makes it impossible for armies to travel across, plus the voyage itself to each continent will take over a year at the very least. Making that journey on top of bringing humans we''d need for nourishment is fatuous. Oh yeah, let''s not forget monsters we''d have to fight that have home-field advantage."


    "Wow, so you guys are basically stuck here. That sucks."


    "You got that right."


    ''Our entire existence is what sucks.''


    "There''s more race that I wanted to read the most about, but there''s not much on them at all."


    "What race would that be?"


    "Angels. The only records on them were by radical believers and the like, so the legitimacy of what''s written on angels has faded over time and become more like fairy tales. I wouldn''t be surprised if they are real though."


    "I''m honestly blown away right now. Ariel, if we''re both still alive by the end of all this, let''s go on a journey. I wanna see what this world has to offer with my own eyes."


    "We really are partners, I''ve been thinking the exact same thing."


    "Sounds like a plan."


    After about another minute, they arrived at the ruler of the forest.


    "Where is it?"


    "Right in front of us."


    "Eh?"


    "Yo, it''s been a while."


    "This can''t be..."


    Chifuyu was expecting the ruler of the forest to be a menacing treant staggering thousands of feet in the sky, but it was in fact the smallest tree he''s seen. About the same height as Ariel in fact.


    Altering back into its true form, a head begins to form with antlers and an eye socket opening on the left side that''s brimming a bright green light. The leaves spread around its shoulders and back. Deformed limbs shape themselves as the treant completes its human-like form. It sits down casually placing an arm over the corresponding knee as if it''s about to have a friendly conversation.


    "You''ve finally returned, Vampire Lord."


    Its voice is deep and raspy.


    Ariel walks toward the pint-sized treant and sits right next to it wrapping one of her arms around its leafy shoulder.


    "Glad to see you haven''t become furniture yet."


    "I''ve been alive for thousands of years, I wouldn''t kick the dirt in the mere 2 centuries you were gone."


    "Ha, is that so."


    Chifuyu has no doubt Ariel likes it so much because it''s the same height as her.


    "By the way, who''s the human boy?"


    "He''s my master, Chifuyu Kyotani!"


    "Hello."


    "Your master?! He must be strong."


    "Hmph, not everything''s about strength y''know."


    "Yeah, I''m smarter than Ariel after all!"


    "Oi."


    "I don''t know what you''ve been doing all this time, but you''ve changed."


    "Heh, is that bad?"


    "No, change is needed for you vampires."


    "I wholeheartedly agree."


    An interaction between a vampire and a human-like tree monster is not something Chifuyu thought he''d ever see.


    "Thanks for keeping my blade safe all these years, I''ll be taking it back now."


    "Of course."


    With a snap of its fingers, the ground below them begins to alter, opening up a gaping hole reaching thousands of meters below. The sword is eventually brought up by a roots that the treant was controlling.


    There it was.


    As if it hadn''t been covered in dirt for two centuries, the blade''s scabbard was a radiant white with a golden dragon mark along with a white and golden hilt. Ariel unsheathes it to reveal an even more brilliant fully white blade.


    The best word to describe it would be ethereal.


    Ariel sheathes it back as the hole in the ground closes.


    "Thanks for taking care of this, Ruler of the Treants."


    "Hmph. May our paths never cross again."


    With those words, the monster vanishes into the dirt.


    "I don''t think it liked you Ariel."


    "My heart cries in sorrow."


    "Anyway, that''s gotta be the prettiest sword I''ve ever seen!"If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Right?! I forged it myself I''ll have you know."


    "Impressive."


    "Hehe, wanna take a couple swings?"


    "Hell yeah I do!"


    As Ariel is about to hand Chifuyu her blade, she feels a presence coming at them with the intent to kill. Dropping her weapon, she scoops up Chifuyu and dodges the attack.


    In a second, they were surrounded.


    "Long time no see, Ariel Ryuji."


    "Cid..."


    "Have you lost your edge to the point where you can''t even tell when you''re surrounded?"


    "Is this guy what I think he is?"


    "Yeah Chifuyu, he''s a Vampire Lord."


    Ariel had a feeling she may have a run-in with some vampires.


    "Everybody already knows you''ve gone traitor. We figured you''d return for your weapon sooner or later, so we''ve been lying in wait here for months."


    "I see, are you here on the King''s orders?"


    "Ha! He doesn''t give a damn about you anymore, you''re not even worth a public execution! We''re allowed to kill you on sight upon returning here!"


    "Hm. Mind if I ask what the current state of the war is?"


    "Like I''d tell you. If you wanna find out, then you can kill all of us and leave this forest yourself to find out!"


    "That''s not my objective right now, so I guess I can wait if you won''t tell me. Let''s go Chifuyu."


    "Pff. Hahahahahaha. You hear this guys? Our little traitor thinks we''re just gonna let her leave!"


    "Hahahaha."


    "Hahahahahahahahaha."


    "Hahahahahahahaha."


    "Hahahahahahahaa."


    Their collective laughter echoes all throughout the forest.


    "You don''t wanna do this Cid."


    "That so? You used to be one of the strongest Lords, but that was over 200 years ago. Your strength can''t even compare to mine now! On top of the hundreds of us surrounding you, there''s no chance in hell we''re losing."


    "You guys sure talk a lot, you gonna fight Ariel or not? She could take you with her eyes closed!"


    "The hell is this brat going on about?"


    "That''s the kid who became Ariel''s master.."


    "Hahahaha, Chifuyu''s exactly right. I can take the lot of you on for uh... 2 minutes with my eyes closed!"


    "Tch."


    "3..2..1.."


    Ariel closes her eyes.


    "Ready when you guys are. Don''t go for my master if you have any shame."


    "You bitch..."


    "Kill her!"


    Precisely 380 vampires plus a Vampire Lord vs a single Ariel.


    "Raaaaaaah."


    Ariel is greeted by 6 vamps first, she must respond immediately to any shift of the air by her to evade every attack. This is no easy task, she''s going all out from the jump.


    The 6 all crash down on her simultaneously, Ariel jumps and sweeps all of their heads off with a midair roundhouse kick. The attacks don''t stop there. A giant vamp carrying a double-sided axe is next to join the fray with a few others. His heavy and slow attacks are easy to feel the moment it''s in motion, she parries the other vampire''s attacks while dodging the heavy swings from the axe, all while holding on to her sheathed blade with one hand. Ariel tears through a vampire''s throat and delivers a swift kick to another sending her flying.


    "Oraaaaaa!"


    "You shouldn''t have done that."


    The giant vampire yells out, giving Ariel his precise location. After punching right through a vampire''s abdomen, she ducks evading the heavy axe swing which decapitates the vampire with no guts. But before the swing is completed fully, she kicks the axe out of his hands and immediately grabs it.


    "This is how you do it... Oraaaaaaa!"


    Spinning around like a hurricane while swinging the axe with one hand, she cleaves through several vampires while still accurately destroying their hearts.


    "What the fuck are you dumbasses doing?!"


    "You mad Cid, come down here and get some too!"


    While saying this, Ariel continues piecing up her opponents with just her legs. Hopping around like a bunny while delivering lethal kicks, all with her eyes closed. Ariel''s having a little too much fun at the moment, her concentration is still at its peak nonetheless.


    "Grrr... Get the boy!"


    "Uh oh, they''re coming for me now!"


    "Chifuyu!"


    Two minutes have passed, Ariel opens her eyes and calls out to her partner. She could''ve made it in time to help Chifuyu, but there was no need.


    "Woah there!"


    Chifuyu evades each attack directed at him. He spent months training with Shoyo, his technique with the blade is levels better than these vampires just using swords for decoration.


    "Haha, you guys are kinda slow actually."


    "You little...."


    Leaping over one of the vampires, he turns around to see Ariel dashing right at him.


    "Wha..."


    All of a sudden, his vision is upside down. Ariel twisted his neck and proceeds to rip it off, tossing it to the side.


    Though she is killing her own kind all while enjoying the fight, Ariel has still mustered up all the resolve needed to follow down this new path she chose. She''ll walk over however many corpses of her own she''ll have to while carrying that burden with her until she dies. If she can''t do this much, change will never come for humans and vampires.


    Even more vampires have dropped down, around 70-90.


    "Don''t falter!"


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"


    "Ahhhhhhhh!"


    Ariel smirks as they charge at her. She hasn''t enjoyed a fight like this in so long.


    She charges at them in earnest.


    Even after all these years, Ariel hasn''t lost her edge at all. In fact, she''s still getting warmed up.


    Tearing through them like nothing, these vampires don''t stand a chance against the former Vampire Lord.


    "If you wanted to take me down, you should''ve brought an army of 300,000!"


    A measly number of 381 won''t be able to stop this one-woman army. They heavily underestimated Ariel and overestimated themselves. They''d need more than 200 years to become stronger than her.


    She intends to take them all out now.


    Kicking through 5 vampires'' heads in one thrust, she follows up by going for the ones still watching in the trees. Wrapping around each branch like a slithering snake, her movements are too fast for them to react to. She finally unsheathes her blade and cuts through her foes with fierce power. There isn''t much technique to her swordsmanship, but an overpowering swing is still present in her strikes. They can resist all they want, but they''ll just be forcefully cut down. Jumping tree to tree, she continues taking down her challengers. The vampires who''d jumped down are popping back up bringing the fight to the trees, but nothing changes. Dismantled corpses are dropping like flies as Ariel can''t be stopped.


    "Daaaaamn it!!"


    Cid yells as his men get killed one by one. Tired of spectating, he activates his curse and lunges at Ariel.


    "Finally joining in Cid, you think you''re the final boss or something?"


    Flames envelop his arms as he attempts to grab Ariel, she''s holding him off with her blade.


    "Silence, you traitor!"


    "This war has gone on long enough, it''s about time for the climax. Wouldn''t you say?"


    "Ha! So you''re solution to ending this war is joining the humans of the other world who captured you? How sad, you lost a fight you picked and now you wag your tail for them."


    "Say what you want, a vampire who kills for fun wouldn''t understand."


    "That''s right, I don''t get it at all!"


    "Which is why the war will never end, as long as there are those of us who will never be willing to compromise."


    Kicking him to the ground, Ariel continues going after the other vampires. There are about 95 left.


    Continuing to use her overwhelming strength with her blade, she keeps slicing through her foes like butter. The sword that was pure white is now covered in blood from top to bottom. Swinging the blood she can off, she puts it back in its sheath and throws it to Chifuyu.


    "Hold this for a bit!"


    "Oh-uh... Woah!"


    Stepping around in surprise, Chifuyu catches the sword that was suddenly thrown at him. The vampires have been so preoccupied with Ariel that they haven''t bothered him since their last attempt.


    "Come on Cid, let''s see how strong those flames have gotten."


    "Aughh..."


    Cid''s curse allows him to muster flames around his body, he can increase the temperature and spread the fire to burn several meters from him.


    Standing up, he ignores his arms and legs fully.


    "Screw killing you right here, I''ll capture you and torture you to my heart''s content."


    "Oi, you''ve sure picked up a sick hobby."


    While speaking, she still fends off the vampires charging at her with deadly blows. Right now, Cid is at his boiling point. Watching Ariel fight, he increases the heat of his flames to the point where the ground around him starts melting and heat waves are clearly visible.


    "Back up Chifuyu, it''s gonna get a little hot right now."


    Backing up as much as he can, he feels his throat start to dry up. On top of wearing thermal clothes, his body is feeling immense heat. Cid''s curse is without a doubt strong enough to give him the title of Vampire Lord, and this is just the beginning. But Ariel has no intention of allowing him to use his curse for a prolonged period of time.


    "You definitely have the strength to call yourself a Vampire Lord, Cid. Too bad I won''t give you a chance to show it off."


    "Arieeeel!"


    He begins running toward his enemy, planning to scorch her enough to the point where she can''t regenerate but won''t die.


    "This ends here."


    Ariel activates her curse.


    Black veins emerge running down from her left eye all the way to her left hand. She is about to output an enormous amount of power.


    "Your flames will never be as strong as mine!!"


    Cid gets vaporized. Ariel blasts him with black flames that erased everything in front of her.


    The blast consumed over an entire mile of the forest at a width of 20-25 feet. Everyone is shocked, vampires and Chifuyu.


    It''s been so long, Ariel had forgotten the thrill of a true battle. But now, she has purpose. A reason to fight she can be proud of.


    "Damn it all, get her! Avenge Lord Cid!"


    Ariel looks back at them with an intimidating grin. She''s glad they''re not backing down, they''re the ones who started this after all.


    Ariel''s curse allows her to conjure up black flames: an amplified and even more destructive variant of fire. It far surpasses the limitations that constrict normal flames and then some.


    Gathering black flames around her fists, she finishes the rest of them off with close combat in less than 30 seconds.


    Ariel comes out victorious in her fight against 380 vampires plus one Vampire Lord. Most of them had multiple years of experience in combat who could hold their own against 1st rank Hunters, but this little beast won by herself.


    "Well, strong aren''t I?"


    Closing one of her eyes with a confident smile, Ariel expects Chifuyu to praise her.


    "A bit modest I see, I''ll sing your praises."


    Chifuyu will amuse her.


    Bowing down on his knees, he begins worshipping her.


    "Almighty Ariel, your strength truly knows no bounds. One such as I could only wish for the power you possess. You''re the strongest there is."


    "Stronger than that punk Shoyo?"


    "Far stronger."


    "Hahaha, you''re correct. That mongrel should lick my boots and grovel at my very presence!"


    ''She really doesn''t like Shoyo.''


    "Kay, I''ve had my fun."


    "By the way, your curse is crazy strong Ariel!"


    "I know right."


    "Shoyo somewhat told me about curses, but I''m sure you could tell me more about them."


    "True. Now that I think about it, I should also let that president of the Hunter Agency know. As far as I''m aware, Hunters are just familiar with the basics of curses."


    Ariel proceeds to tell a more in-depth explanation of curses to Chifuyu as well as how they obtain such great physical strength. First off, every 1 in about 10,000 vampires is born with a curse. It''s a technique that requires sufficient amounts of blood to be able to use. Those with curses have 2 sources of blood within them. The first is their normal blood needed as sustenance which is essentially their lifeline, if they don''t sustain this they risk losing their minds and eventually their lives. But with a consistent intake for at least several years, it''ll actually replenish itself. The second is cursed blood which is the source of energy for curses. Their pool of cursed blood only grows as they take in more human blood, it also replenishes itself once it falls under 10% left. As for how vampires get so strong physically, once their blood intake surpasses their sustenance threshold, it starts getting converted into strength that can only go away if sucked out by another vampire. Their pool of cursed blood can also diminish if sucked away by another vampire. As Chifuyu already knows, a sign that a vampire has activated their curse is when black veins emerge somewhere on their body.


    "That uh... sure was a mouth full."


    "You''re the one who wanted to know more."


    "Teehee."


    "Don''t ''teehee'' me."


    Their objective has been accomplished and Ariel defeated the vampires who challenged her. It''s time to head back.


    "In any case, this sure was a hell of a first trip to the Alter World."


    "I told you it''d be."


    "Yep. Well, let''s get going."


    Chifuyu begins walking with his hand behind his head, but Ariel is still standing where she was.


    "Ariel?"


    Twiddling her fingers while looking at Chifuyu with upturned eyes, Ariel clearly has something to say.


    "What is it?"


    "You see, it''s been over a year since I''ve been unsealed. And I just used a large quantity of my curse, so I''m just a tiny bit hungry."


    She barely closes her index finger with her thumb to emphasize the ''tiny bit''.


    "Ah, so it''s finally time huh?"


    Time for Ariel to take a small bite of Chifuyu''s blood.


    "Yes."


    "Well don''t be a stranger, go ahead. My arm''s already freezing..."


    Chifuyu pulls his right sleeve up to expose his forearm. The two of them decided they''d have no problem lending themselves when the other needs blood.


    "Don''t mind if I do."


    With a childlike smile, she prances over to her master.


    "Please be gentle."


    "Haha."


    For some reason, Chifuyu''s slightly concerned plea made Ariel let out a little giggle.


    Chomp


    ''Yeah, of course it would sting...''


    ***


    Walking back, several monsters watched them from the shadows. If they had any plans to still attack Ariel and Chifuyu, they vanished after seeing the Vampire Lord wreak havoc.


    "Your blood was surprisingly tasty Chifuyu."


    "That so? Don''t get too addicted."


    "Hmph. Not tastier than donuts though."


    ''That''s a good thing, right? For my sake...''


    "By the way, what monster is your blade made from?"


    "Hmhmhm," Ariel chuckles smugly before answering. "From the blood of a hydra!"


    "A hydra?! You mean like a multi-headed dragon?!"


    "Amazing right? I brought it down all by myself! Ahahahahahaha!"


    "I can''t imagine fighting something like that in a million years."


    "Well, I lied actually."


    "You lied, about what??"


    "There was someone else who fought it with me." Ariel says this with a somber look.


    In a second, the two are brought to their knees.


    All of a sudden, a new threatening presence appears. Shaking the partners to their very core.


    This menacing aura is like nothing Ariel has ever felt.


    They even imagine their own gruesome deaths.


    "Welcome back."


    The voice comes from behind them, Ariel recognizes who it is. Still unable to get up, she slowly turns her head to look back.


    "Ayume..."


    "You enjoy your stay on that tiny land, sister?"


    ''Sister?'' Chifuyu thinks back to when he and Iris were kidnapped. One of the vampires there brought up Ariel''s sister, whom he had totally forgotten. He too tries to turn around.


    He sees a vampire who looks just a bit taller than Ariel, with short silver hair and a sole earring on her right ear. She''s donning a sleeveless bodysuit with the mark of a dragon across it. Not to mention her muscles are extremely defined.


    "You haven''t seen your dear big sister in so long and this is how you say hello? Heh, and what in the world are you wearing right now? You just finish a workout?"


    "Yeah, I was training back at the castle. Then I felt your presence, so I made my way here immediately."


    "Felt my presence? Hold on, there''s no way you were at the castle and got here in less than an hour."


    "Sure, 2 centuries ago I wouldn''t have been able to."


    "You''ve changed Ayume..."


    Before, she was her innocent little sister who loathed fighting.


    "I changed? What a laugh, I got strong so that I would be able to fight alongside you when you got freed. But after 200 years of waiting, I find out my sister''s gone traitor."


    "Ayume, I..."


    Ariel wants to tell her how much she''s missed her, and explain what she went through when she was sealed. But she knows she can''t. Ariel already understands exactly why her sister ended up like this. Her hatred for humans must''ve grown exponentially when she was captured. Now the person she cared the most about has betrayed her own kind.


    "I''m not listening to your excuses."


    She takes a glance at Chifuyu.


    "Is that the human boy who became your master?"


    "Ayume, if you harm him at all..."


    Ariel only wants to talk right now, first and foremost. But if her sister has any intention of laying a finger on Chifuyu, she''ll protect him with everything she''s got.


    "I couldn''t care less about him, I''m only here for you."


    "How''d you know I was here?"


    "... While you were gone, I went and became the strongest Vampire Lord. In the process, I awakened a second curse."


    "What, are you serious??"


    A second curse, such an ability has been unheard of.


    "I call it Eyes of Heaven. For now, it just allows me to always knows where the one person I choose is. Naturally, I chose you, so I''d know the moment you returned."


    ''Is that a Jojo reference?'' Even in this situation, Chifuyu couldn''t help having this silly thought.


    Ayume''s calm composure twists into irritated disgust.


    "You have no idea how much grief I went through when I heard you were captured. Then to find out you betray us the moment you got freed..."


    Covering her face, a sole eye peers through her fingers as she stares Ariel down.


    "I feel so sick I don''t even want to see your face."


    Ariel has no words to say, she also feels hurt to the point where tears can fall any second now. Ayume won''t listen to her, so she just has to take her anger head-on. Her words, and pain.


    "Face me in a duel, Ariel Ryuji. Beating you down right here is the only way for me to move on."


    Still withstanding her intense pressure, Ariel gradually stands back up.


    "Is there no other way to do this?"


    "None."


    "That''s a shame. You sure have gotten strong, Ayume." This is said with a faint smile.


    Hearing those words just fuels Ayume''s anger.


    "Ruler Treant, I''m sure you''re watching from somewhere. Do me one last favor, please... protect my master."


    From this fight she means. Chifuyu will certainly perish if he gets caught up in it.


    "You''re a demanding woman, you know that?"


    "Thanks."


    Trees begin to surround Chifuyu, slowly enclosing him to protect him from the battle.


    "Ariel!!!!"


    Walking forward, she simply smiles back.


    The last thing Chifuyu sees before he''s completely covered is Ariel''s false reassuring smile.


    "Let''s get started, shall we?"


    The sudden face-off begins.


    Without a belt to hold her sword, Ariel tears an opening through her skirt to place it.


    They start off instantly activating their curses. Black flames ignite around Ariel as the surroundings around Ayume begin to freeze. Her curse allows her to conjure ice, and she''s mastered its capabilities.


    With a swipe of Ariel''s left hand, she launches a heap of flames at a curved angle along the ground. Ayume does the same, but without moving an inch. She mimics the same attack with her ice that overpowers the dark flames, she output a greater deal of power as well. The ice coming at Ariel stands several meters tall, but another attack was simultaneously put into action. Ayume sent ice running underneath the ground through the bottom of her feet which comes up as deadly sharp spikes. Ariel does a string of backflips to evade both of the attacks coming at her, more spikes keep springing from the ground so she uses a strong blast from her fire to send herself flying right toward her sister. After delivering a fiery drop kick that''s evaded, the two engage in close combat. Sizing each other up, each blow they send to the other is accompanied by a huge gust of wind due to the immense force. They pick up the pace drastically after just 10 seconds and each blow becomes even more lethal. They''re both intentionally not dodging any hit, they''re blocking them taking the force head-on. Whoever backs away first loses this exchange. Each attack carries a pinch of their curse power as well. Meeting each other with the same force, the curses are negating each other, so it comes down to physical strength right now. Attempting to finish this trading of blows, Ariel delivers a kick strong enough to bring several skyscrapers come toppling down, but it''s blocked with no effort. Ayume counters with a punch even stronger aimed straight for her sister''s face. She doesn''t have time to block with her arm, even if she did it''d get blown off. The same goes for her head though, so she ever so slightly moves only her head to evade the hit. The shockwave from the punch blows away thousands of feet of the forest behind away, temporarily causing her eardrums to ring with a bit of ice on her cheek and ear. Ariel simply stands there in stupefaction, while her sister still has her fist beside her face which could''ve just been blown into nothing. Ayume still looks at her nonchalantly, she clearly knows she''ll win.


    Ariel could''ve never imagined her crybaby sister would become this strong. Perhaps even the strongest vampire, right behind the king. But she can''t have her little sister not taking her seriously. Ariel bucks up and prepares to truly go all out.


    Condensing an enormous amount of black flames into her first in a second, an explosive swift punch sends Ayume flying. Crashing through trees unbothered, she blasts ice through her hands and feet propelling herself forward to recover. She doesn''t sense Ariel coming after her, but she sees something else. Trees several dozen meters tall have been launched right at her. Even she''s surprised, she''s forgotten how unorthodox Ariel can be during a fight. Bouncing all over the place to avoid these gigantic trees coming at her at over 100 mph, she starts making her way back to her sister. Using her Eyes of Heaven, she can see Ariel cutting the trees with her blade, catching them as they fall down, and hurling them with all her strength. Forging an ice sickle, she sends it spinning toward Ariel aimed to cleave her straight in half. Seeing it coming, Ariel jumps and stabs her sword downward timing it perfectly so that the sickle''s momentum is stopped completely. Grabbing it, she hurls it back with the same speed. Chopping it with no effort, it breaks apart. As soon as she threw it though, Ariel charged right behind it. Ayume saw through this, but didn''t anticipate how much power Ariel would be greeting her with.


    The power of her blade is finally displayed. The weapon brought about by a hydra brings out glorious white flames with additional purple, red, and orange hues. This combined with her destructive black flames, Ariel''s slash lets out a dragon''s roar and eradicates everything in its path. Black and white flames paint the forest as far as she can see with Ayume nowhere to be seen.


    In an instant, ice erupts from below Ariel and freezes her. But she burns out of it with her black flames, right after doing so Ayume comes flying out of the ground delivering a lethal knee jab to her chin sending her soaring through the sky.


    Ariel''s previous attack would''ve been enough to incapacitate her sister, but she immediately protected herself with an ice shield and fled underground.


    Creating an ice geyser to send herself up after Ariel, she grapples her spinning around like a helicopter and launches her away. Using the frozen geyser as a foothold, Ayume jumps off it chasing back after her while forging an ice blade. After catching up with the flying Ariel, she kicks her sending her plunging straight back down and stabs her right through her abdomen as soon as she hits the ground. Blood spurts out of her stomach and mouth as Ariel yells in pain.


    Opening her eyes back up, she sees the personification of wrath sitting right on top of her. Yet she was hesitating to land the final blow. Ayume had her right hand up with ice emitting from it waiting to freeze her sister solid, then crush her. But she was still weaker than she thought.


    Ariel pushes her off and leaps backward, yanking the ice sword out of her guts. Blood pours out and her intestines were just about to spill out as well, but she holds them in as she regenerates. Launching balls of fire, she begins running around. Ayume doesn''t budge an inch as she tanks them. Ariel was getting her blade back and prepares one of her strongest attacks.


    "Ayume!!!!"


    Her sister who appears dead inside turns her eyes to the one calling her name out.


    "Keep your eyes on me, I''m your opponent. Your enemy! This fight isn''t over!"


    With both of her hands out holding her blade horizontally, fire bursts out all around her. White flames surging out of her sword, and black flames surrounding her body. The flames around her backside begin to resemble wings.


    Roars echo through the forest. It''s not due to Ariel''s attack this time. Real dragons appear flying above them to spectate this battle.


    The final exchange begins.


    "Dragon''s Dance!!!"


    Ariel shouts a named attack and lunges toward her sister who does the same.


    "Absolute Zero."


    The strongest attack at Ayume''s disposal. Everything in a 100-meter radius is instantly frozen except for Ariel and the flames around her. Not even particles can move in this frozen wasteland caused by Absolute Zero. But Ariel''s flames still burn bright.


    Jumping backward and around trees evading Ariel''s destructive slashes that incinerates anything it touches, an immaculate chase ensues as the sisters who once loved each other attempt to put an end to the other''s life. The Absolute Zero''s range continues to grow larger as long as it''s active, so Ariel has to end this now before it reaches Chifuyu and instantly kills him.


    The older sister uses her final attack.


    Posting her blade up, flames erupt toward the sky.


    A tear runs down her face, as she knows if this lands, her little sister will be wiped off the face of this continent.


    A forward slash using all of her curse power comes down, with it brings an even louder dragon''s roar. It devastates everything around them, resulting in an explosion as strong as a nuke.


    Absolute Zero is stopped.


    The fight is over.


    Ariel falls to her knees gasping for air. She''s exhausted all of her curse blood. It will take a long time to replenish.


    Several minutes pass and Ariel is still in the same position. Dust is still all around, she sees a figure approaching her.


    Ayume shows herself, covered in burns and her clothes in tatters.


    "How did you survive that...?"


    While regenerating, she answers.


    "I used my curse to protect myself. Your fire simply wasn''t stronger than my ice."


    She says this but she did still get burned. If she had used an ice shield to cover her whole body, she would''ve perished. So she condensed it to cover only her head and left side of her body which resulted in a stronger shield.


    "Are you gonna finish me?"


    "....."


    "I don''t need your pity, Ayume!!"


    "Shut up!!! I''m hesitant to finish you off and you still want to provoke me? Don''t throw away the life I''m trying my damnedest to let go!"


    Ariel is speechless.


    "I won this fight, that''s the only thing I care about. Now I know I don''t need you anymore."


    "..."


    "The King still has no interest in the world you''ve turned to for the time being. However, I''ve convinced him to send my army once the second-to-last kingdom has fallen. I''d say that''ll be in at least 5 years."


    "...."


    Ariel wants to get a word out, but can''t.


    "The next time we see each other, I will kill you."


    ''Ayume, please... wait...''


    "Goodbye, Ariel."


    Ayume walks off, sparing her sister''s life.


    An hour passes, and Ariel is still on her knees in disbelief. The treant had freed Chifuyu since the battle ended and he immediately started running toward her.


    Once she was in his sight, he was going to call out to her, but Chifuyu sees Ariel slam her arms into the ground.


    "AAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!"


    She lets out a blood-curdling cry wallowing in her failure to both communicate and win against her little sister. This is only a small price to pay for turning to the side of humanity. Much more cruelty awaits not only Ariel, but Chifuyu as well.


    ***


    The two walk back to the portal without saying a word. After returning to Shioto, Ariel is the first to break the silence.


    "Chifuyu, do you mind if I have some more blood?"


    He gives a smile of reassurance.


    "Sure, go ahead."


    Ariel jumps on Chifuyu, causing him to fall down.


    "A-Ariel?!"


    Sliding off his jacket and ripping his shirt underneath, Ariel bites into the trapezius area. This particular sensation causes Chifuyu to let out a moan as Ariel doesn''t hold back at all. Needing something to grab onto, he clenches Ariel''s dress as she continues for several seconds. After finishing, she sits up panting with blood dripping down both ends of her mouth.


    "Couldn''t hold back, could you..? You used that much of your power?"


    Wiping her mouth, she gives her answer.


    "Yeah, sorry about that."


    Chifuyu sits up with Ariel still in his lap.


    "I don''t mind, just warn me next time."


    "Heh, will do."


    They contact Shoyo and tell him what happened. The three of them then go to Hunter HQ to report to the President directly. They inform him that they retrieved her blade, the war is still ongoing in the Alter Word,  that her sister is now the strongest Vampire Lord, and that they could attack as soon as 5 years from now.


    "Is there any chance of beating her?"


    Ariel responds truthfully while glancing at Shoyo.


    "If anyone can, it''d be me and the strongest Hunter."


    "So our expedition will be put on an indefinite hold. In about 2 years, there may be a decisive battle here on Shioto which will mark a turning point for humanity. On top of the vampires of unknown strength here, there could be other Vampire Lords invading along with this sister of yours. We will be ready, and they will know how strong the Hunters have become."


    ***


    The three decide to take a boat back so they can decompress after everything that happened.


    "Honestly didn''t expect there to be someone you''d lose to, other than me of course."


    "Whatever. There are plenty of things, not just people stronger than me."


    "Their battle was so big I couldn''t even watch it, haha..."


    "Chifuyu, I clearly still need to get stronger. Since I can''t beat my sister when it comes to a curse fight, I have to hone my swordsmanship to gain the upper hand. Over the past year, I''ve learned that when it comes to skill with the blade, there''s just as much potential as there is with our abilities. So we can both get stronger together."


    Chifuyu smiles and nods.


    Their journey is only just beginning.


    "You got that right, pipsqueak. With swordsmanship, the sky''s the limit."


    "Who''re you calling pipsqueak?!"


    Ariel springs on Shoyo like a feline and they engage in a catfight. Seeing Chifuyu laugh at their silliness, they can''t help but laugh at themselves together.


    Prologue -End-

 New Beginning

    New Beginnings Arc -Start-


    Chifuyu''s Pov


    Last week, Ariel suffered a crushing defeat to her younger sister. She was quick to recover though, for the better. Ariel is far stronger than me right now, I couldn''t help at all in her last fight let alone watch. I''m motivated to grow even stronger, so that I can fight alongside Ariel in any situation.


    Iris and I spend a few days packing all of our stuff since we''d be moving out of Shoyo''s place to Odd Jobs Cafe. I''ll definitely miss it here, I don''t think Ariel will though.


    Speaking of Shoyo, he publicly announced that he''d been training 3 students and proclaimed us as his disciples. Ariel''s assuming the same age as us and a different last name. Iris is already 17, but my birthday is still a few months away. Anyway, the news of Shoyo having disciples exploded all over Shioto. We''d forgotten how popular he is as the strongest Hunter, so now the world has their eyes on us as well. We asked Shoyo if he used social media, and he did in fact. Boasting over 150 million followers, I was blown away and Iris fainted when we found out. We have one social media platform titled Shiogram that has around 300 million active users. Shoyo recommended we make accounts but I wasn''t too sure, it was a definite no-go for Iris.


    A few more days passed after that and we''re in the process of getting all of our stuff organized at our new place.


    "I''m kind of tired, can we just do a recap?"


    "Uh¡­ We just started the second arc, Chifuyu."


    "Kagura should be back in a few minutes."


    We''re here with Ina Boreas, our boss so to say and a Special Rank Hunter currently on hiatus. Things may be awkward since she isn''t too fond of me and Ariel, but it shouldn''t be too bad. This Kagura girl was apparently so excited to meet us that she went to grab us breakfast. She doesn''t have a license so she walked to the fast-food restaurant down the street. It''s super busy throughout the whole day, the drive-thru has at least 15 cars waiting at all times and the inside is even busier.


    "You excited to start this Odd Jobs Cafe, Iris?"


    "Well... I''m only doing this cuz you''re here. Now that I think about it, I''ll be interacting with a lot of people. Maybe this wasn''t a great idea..."


    "Hahaha, you''ll be fine!"


    I smack her back a few times at an attempt of reassurance.


    The living quarters here really is amazing, I''m sure things''ll be great here.


    Suddenly, we hear a loud thud coming from the lobby. We were surprised for a second, but remembered who it must be. Footsteps begin running toward us and we see a girl''s head peek through the door. I remember this particular hairstyle and hair color, it indeed is the girl from the trial.


    "You guys are here!"


    Squealing with excitement, she comes running through the door and grabs my shoulders once she''s in front of me.


    "It''s great to see you''re doing well, Chifuyu! I''m Kagura Mikase: Best Girl. I was one of the Hunters at your trial!"


    Did she just self-proclaim herself as Best Girl?


    "Yeah, I remember!"


    This girl''s got more energy than me, even I''m sweating a little from nervousness. But I try to return the same amount of excitement.


    "I heard you recommended me for this place, sounded like it''d be a lot of fun here so I can''t wait to start!"


    "You seriously mean that?!"


    "Yeah, of course."


    "I knew I was a good judge of character."


    "Haha, pleasure to meet you."


    Kagura then turns her eyes to the girl behind me and goes to greet her.


    "You must be Iris, thanks for joining this place as well!"


    "Er-uh... It''s my pleasure."


    Her face is saying, ''Oh no, another extrovert.''


    "I brought some food guys, so let''s eat. Oh, and tell Ariel she can come out too!"


    ''You heard her.''


    "Hm, don''t mind if I do.''


    Ariel emerges out of my shadow as gracefully as ever, wearing a tank top and shorts. This has been her casual wear for a while now.


    "Woooow, you''re even cuter than when I first saw you!"


    "Hehe, is that so?"


    Ariel turns her head back and whispers to me.


    "I like this girl."


    Heh, pushover.


    After eating together, Ina Boreas took is going to take off in a few hours having some work to take care of. Although she''s on hiatus, she''s still seemingly very busy. We have a few days to get settled in and start work on Tuesday. Now that Ariel is going to be out in the open a lot more, she''ll be in human appearance for the most part. That means no pointy ears, bloodshot red eyes, fangs, or sharp fingernails. The last one she usually had away anyway since it was a bit of an inconvenience more often than not.


    "By the way Kagura, what rank are you? I see 3 stars on your collar. That means..."


    Curious about what rank this Hunter is who''s around my age, I ask her straight-up.


    "I''m 2nd rank," she replies holding up a peace sign.


    "Wow! Wait... If I remember correctly, the Hunters who were at my trial were all 1st rank beside Shoyo. How were you able to be there?"


    "Well..."


    "I pulled some strings since I knew what the trial was about. I figured you were going to die anyway so I just had Kagura go to see it through. Should''ve known Shoyo would have a big hand in keeping you alive."


    "I see..."


    This Ina Boreas lady had no expectations of me surviving that trial... I wonder if everybody in the Boreas family despises vampires this much. Come to think of it, Shinatsu: our tutor for a few months seemed impartial to me. I wonder if this is her sister or aunt, surely not her mom, she looks way too young.


    "Well, take your time unpacking. I''ll take a look at your rooms once you''re done, so try not to make it too bland."


    "Oh, sure."


    She''s going to be looking at our rooms?! Guess I should make a good impression. Wonder if she''s a fan of anime. No, probably not...


    Ms. Ina went to her room which she''s using as an office. Shouldn''t take a few hours to finish unpacking, I can give her a good look at my character before she leaves.


    "If it wasn''t obvious already, I have no problem with the two of you being vampires. Well, half-vampire in Chifuyu''s case."


    "Oh, right. Thanks Kagura, means a lot."


    "You have my appreciation as well," Ariel adds in.


    "Alright Iris, let''s finish up our rooms!"


    "Y-yeah.."


    I pump my fist in the air since I already have an opportunity for Ms. Ina to see me in a good light. Iris is confused as to why I''m so excited though, but she also raises her arm.


    Flash forward a few minutes, I''m sitting on my bed that was already put up by moving people, contemplating what the perfect room would look like. Ariel went into my shadow to take a nap.


    "Hmhmhmhm."


    For some reason, Kagura is in here with me humming while sitting on the floor criss-cross applesauce.


    "What is it, Kagura?"


    "Hmhm, I already know what you''re thinking. ''How can I make the perfect room to impress Ms. Ina''."


    "What the... Amazing! Are you a clairvoyant or something?"


    "Haha, I''m just kinda good at reading people. Anyway, you''re overthinking here Chifuyu."


    "I am?"


    "Yep. You just have to be yourself, make your room simply how you had it before."


    "...Even so, I feel like I should do a little more."


    "Hm. Well in that case, leave it to me! Just tell me what you want your room to be like, and I''ll fix it up for you!"


    "Let''s see..."


    "For starters, what do you love?"


    "Anime and manga."


    I responded instantaneously.


    "Ho, you don''t seem like the otaku type."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "Next, what kind of anime and manga do you like the most?"


    Oh, she ignored me.


    "If I had to say, Shonen is definitely my favorite."


    Though I do like romcoms and slice-of-life just as much.


    "Shonen huh? Alright, I got it, leave your room to me!"


    "Huh, that''s all you needed to know?"


    "Yep, I''ll call you once I''m done."


    "If you say so.."


    I can''t help but be worried. What is she going to make my room into, I hope it isn''t too over the top.


    ***


    An hour passed.


    "All done Chifuyu!"


    "Let''s see it."


    "I just know you''re gonna love it."


    "Haha, I hope so."


    Once I opened the door, I couldn''t believe my eyes. My mouth was agape and I swung my arms to the back of my head in disbelief.


    "Kagura, what is this..."


    "You said you love shonen, so I decorated your room full of it. It was a simple solution, I don''t know why you didn''t think of it."


    "Shonen?"


    "Yeah, that''s what you said."


    "THIS IS BL!!!"


    BL: Boy''s love. In other words, gay men. My new room had been covered top to bottom in it. Posters, manga volumes, clothes, my bed sheets, and even gay porn playing on my tv. Everything was BL.


    "BL?"


    "I''m finished, if Ms. Ina sees this..."


    As if speaking it into existence, the person in question walks through my door.


    "I heard your room was finished, Chi-"


    All I could do was look back, my face sunken to despair.


    "Ms. Ina, this isn''t what it looks like!"


    Surprisingly, her face blushed up a bit. Seems even she can get a little flustered.


    "So you''re into this kind of stuff. I don''t judge people''s tastes, just forget I was ever here."


    "Ms. Ina, please come back before you leave! I promise this isn''t my doing!"


    "Haha, you got Ina all embarrassed! Hahahaha!"


    "You..."


    "Huh?"


    "GET OOOOOOUUUUUT!"


    "Wait what?"


    "Ms. Ina has the wrong impression of me now because of you! Where did you even get all this stuff?"


    "This isn''t what you wanted? Isn''t Shonen about males fighting and making love to each other?"


    "I should''ve just made my room myself, this is nowhere near what I wanted..."


    "Nowhere near? So the opposite!"This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    "What?"


    "Forgive me, Chifuyu! I misunderstood what Shonen is, I''ll get it right this time, I promise!"


    Sigh


    "Knock yourself out."


    It couldn''t get any worse, right? I''m gonna take a nap.


    ***


    An hour and a half passed.


    It got worse.


    My room had now been littered with lewd anime girls and hentai, there''s even figures and a body pillow this time.


    "Well, did I get it right?"


    "ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND??!"


    "What, I still got it wrong?"


    "Get this outta here right now!"


    "Oh, Ina."


    Right then, I felt true fear for the very first time.


    I slowly turned my head to see Ms. Ina staring at me with absolute disgust.


    "So you''re one of those type of otakus..."


    She turned around coldly and walked away.


    All I could was accept defeat. I sat down on my ecchi sheets, head down, arms between my legs. Why did my first day here have to go like this?


    A few hours passed and I was finished brooding. Before Iris could get a chance to look at me with discontent, I cleared my room and approached Kagura.


    "Hey, Kagura."


    "What''s up?"


    "How old are you?"


    "Me? I''m 19."


    "And you''re already a 2nd rank Hunter, does that make you the youngest to be in that position?"


    "Hm... pretty sure, yeah."


    "That''s amazing. I have to set some kind of goal for myself since I was dragged into this world, so I''ll make you my goal."


    My and Ariel''s main goal is to end the long war between vampires and humans, and to find a way to turn me back to normal. I don''t see either happening anytime soon, so until then I need to continue growing stronger and do my job as a Hunter.


    "Ho..."


    "So let''s spar, and don''t hold back. I want to see where my strength lies next to yours."


    "Okay, you''re on."


    Her face just yells ''Let''s get it on''. Shouldn''t be a surprise that most Hunters love to fight.


    Our spar is taking place in the front yard. We''re using wooden swords of course. Ariel came out to watch along with Iris, Nailah already left to take care of some business.


    We''re both eager to show the other our strength. Ariel is getting ready to count down.


    "3...2...1... Start!"


    Against vampires, I should wait for their first move. But this is a spar against a Hunter around my age, I don''t have to worry about getting punished for being too aggressive... Is what I thought. Taking the initiative, I charge at her at delivering swift diagonal swings that are all easily evaded.


    "Your form''s good, but you''re telegraphing your moves."


    She counters one of my strikes knocking me back, my arms get stunned upward but I keep a grip on my sword. Before I can bring myself together, Kagura chops at me relentlessly not giving me a moment to breathe. When I thought I had a chance to attack, she knocks my sword away and sweeps off my feet with one of her legs, making me fall on my ass. Pointing her wooden sword at me, I lost in a flash.


    "Guess you got a lotta work to do, Chifuyu."


    This girl always has a smile on, it''s definitely contagious.


    "Chifuyu lost in a matter of seconds."


    "Haha, she wiped the floor with you, master!"


    I really am grateful I entered the world of Hunters, I get to meet incredible people like this.


    "I didn''t stand a chance, you''re strong Kagura."


    "Heh, I know right."


    Smugly agreeing, she helps me up with one hand.


    "That was great, I see you''re already getting along, Chifuyu."


    Somebody was walking up to us while clapping their hands. It was Shoyo.


    "Yo!"


    Damn, he saw me get my ass kicked.


    "You''re Shoyo Kusakabe, the strongest Hunter!"


    "That''s me. You must be Kagura."


    "Yep, nice to meet you!"


    "Likewise."


    "Wh-what''re you here for, Mr. Shoyo?"


    "I actually came to warn you guys about something."


    "Warn us?"


    "There''s been a string of homicide incidents in this district for the past few days. The death count just hit 15 last night."


    "15 deaths in just a few days?"


    "Is it the Slayers?"


    "No. Investigation has shown that there''s one culprit. Homicide doesn''t refer to the killing by a vampire. We''re dealing with a human here."


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    "We have a pretend vampire on the loose.¡±


    "Oi Shoyo, are you serious?"


    Ariel promptly follows up with Shoyo''s crazy news by confirming if what she just heard is true.


    "Yeah, have you ever heard of anything like this?"


    "Not once. What kind of sick bastard pretends to be a vampire?"


    "No idea. All the victims have died from blood loss due to chunks of their bodies torn off with bite marks around them. Tests have shown that they''re without a doubt human teeth. It could be from a vamp hiding their fangs, but that''s highly unlikely. Until it''s confirmed for sure though, we''re just saying it''s a vampire going on a spree. The news should be announcing it any second now, so this district is gonna be on high alert until further notice."


    "You won''t have to worry about us Shoyo, I''ll look over your disciples."


    "Hmph, good to know."


    "If this creep shows himself anywhere near here, we''ll take care of em. Right, Iris?"


    "Eh, I want nothing to do with this."


    "Gah.. You''re a Hunter now y''know, it''s a job to do something about it if you can."


    "Oh, right."


    "Well, I have the day off. So I say we do something together before it gets too late."


    "I''m down."


    "Tch." Ariel clicks her tongue.


    "Let''s go back inside now, I''m starving."


    ***


    "You guys gonna get your driver''s license anytime soon? You''ve been busy training for the past year, I don''t know if you have any experience behind a wheel, Chifuyu. I know Iris doesn''t."


    It''s important for Hunters to know how to drive. Classes are offered at the Hunter Training Academy but not every student takes them.


    "Hehe, I do in fact."


    "Oh?"


    "With a motorcycle actually. My dad let me drive his around in empty parking lots during the morning when I was 14 and 15. I did that a lot, but I still have to get on the road."


    "Well, go ahead and sign up to get your permit. I''m sure your pops can help you."


    "Yeah, he already told me he would. I just forgot about it when training started."


    "What about you, Kagura?"


    "I''m glad you asked, check it out."


    Smoothly pulling out her phone, she shows her license on it. In Shioto, licenses are mostly digital if the owner has a smartphone. It comes with a special code so it can''t be created or replicated by others illegally.


    "Hey, nice. You buy a car yet?"


    "You see, I''m saving up for one of the most expensive sports cars there is. I knew it was my dream car the moment I saw it."


    "Is that so? I came here in my own sports car as a matter of fact."


    "You did?! Can I take a look at it?"


    "Of course."


    A Hunter''s annual pay starts at $50,000. They''re also paid for individual vampires they eliminate. Members of Odd Jobs will be receiving a different pay rate though. Kagura has a lot more to save up if she wants to buy the car she''s talking about.


    "Hey Iris, you login to your Hunter Direct Pay app yet?"


    "Eh?"


    Shoyo asked the question, but Chifuyu follows up responding to her confusion.


    "You already forgot? It''s how we''re gonna get paid, login using your Hunter ID."


    "Oh right. Sorry, it slipped my mind."


    "Go ahead and do it now, you may be in for a surprise."


    What could Shoyo mean by that? Both Chifuyu and Iris want to know.


    After she logs in, the two of them look at her balance in absolute shock. Since Shioto is at its most peaceful time right now, that naturally means vampire incidents are at their lowest. Shoyo has already implied that this is just a front. Many people still go missing each month, they already know the vampires will make a big move soon. But that''s beside this point. Since vampire deaths are rare right now, the pay for killing them is higher than normal. As of this time, killing a single vampire determined to be low ranking in strength pays at least 8 grand. Iris took out 50 vampires. Shoyo determined some of them to be stronger than usual, so the pay for those was somewhat higher. Plus, Iris took at all those vampires at once, so the bonus for that increased her pay exponentially.


    "You obviously forgot, but you did beat 50 vampires alone. You weren''t a Hunter at the time so you weren''t paid yet. But now, you can truly see the worth of what you did."


    No Hunter has ever been paid so much besides a few others in the past few decades. After all, it''s been a while since somebody killed so many vampires at once. This also goes to show that a group of vampires with such numbers have not shown themselves altogether like this in a while.


    "Fi-five hundred th-thousand..."


    "HALF A MILLION?!"


    "I''m rich..."


    "Way to go girl, that''s a lot of money!"


    "I never have to work again for the rest of my life."


    "Huh?"


    "Farewell everybody, it was good knowing you."


    Thus, Iris leaves with an epic goodbye.


    Or, tried to at least.


    Shoyo grabs her shoulder.


    "You''re funny, Iris. I''ll give you that much."


    "Eh, I wasn''t trying to be..."


    "Listen, now do you see your worth since it''s come in such a large payment? You can already fulfill your goal, now it''s time to think about what comes after."


    Shoyo snapped Iris back to her senses.


    "...You''re right. This is enough for my parents to take it easy for a while and to send my little sister to a university when she''s old enough."


    Chifuyu pats her on the shoulder. "Good for you, Iris."


    She lets out a genuinely happy smile.


    ''What''s next...?''


    "As you know, that incident has been kept under wraps. As such, although you got the pay for it, you won''t be getting the promotion since that goes through public merits."


    "Oh, I''m fine with that."


    Bzz


    Iris''s phone vibrates from a text she got from her dad.


    "''Hey, when can we see those friends you made''."


    "Ch-Chifuyu!"


    "Oops, sorry about that." He read the text aloud.


    "Who was that?"


    "Her dad."


    No remorse for her privacy, but he was asking about them.


    "You told Isaac about Chifuyu?" asks Shoyo.


    "Yeah..."


    "Ha, would you look at that? That means she''s grown fond of you."


    Iris''s face flushes red, she told her parents a while ago about new friends she made and they''ve been asking for her to bring them over, but she hasn''t.


    "The text said friends, plural. So she was also talking about..."


    They look at Ariel.


    "Me?" she says while pointing to herself.


    "You think of me as a friend?"


    Still red, Iris nods her head yes while looking down. Ariel blushes a little from surprise.


    "Well that settles it, we''re visiting Iris''s home today."


    "Can I go too?" Kagura inquires.


    "Of course, let''s get ready."


    Chifuyu chuckles looking at the embarrassed Iris, patting her on her back.


    The group of 5 walks out to Shoyo''s sports car, and Kagura spends several minutes admiring it. She wants to hold off on driving one though until she gets her own. The chances she actually waits are slim.


    "Even I must say, this doesn''t look too bad."


    "Ho, so you can appreciate my amazing car, Ariel?"


    "Yeah, it''s a remarkable beauty Shoyo!"


    "What the... You uh... You good?"


    Ariel''s complimenting her sworn enemy, what exactly is her ploy here?


    "Allow me to drive us to Iris''s home."


    "Huh? Do you even know how to drive?"


    "How hard could it be?"


    "Hell no."


    "Tch."


    "Did you just click your tongue?"


    Swallowing her pride, Ariel walks up right in front of Shoyo.


    "Just this once, I don''t ask very much of you. Let me drive your vehicle."


    "Why in the world are you so insistent on this?"


    The truth is, Ariel got excited hearing the car talk earlier and wanted to get behind a wheel herself as soon as she could. There''s no such thing as cars in the Alter World, there''s not even technology there. So she''s been curious and eager to try out a lot of things in the past year. Also, the fact that Shoyo can do something she can''t pisses her off.


    Clasping her hands together and shyly facing her head down at a 3/4 angle while holding eye contact on top swaying her shoulders, Ariel pulls out the ultimate puppy card attack.


    "Please Shoyo, it''s always been a dream of mine..."


    "Okay stop, I''m about to hurl. Here, take the keys. But you have to show me you can drive around the block first."


    "Haha, thanks!"


    The other 3 watched this whole scene play out like it was some sort of comedy skit.


    "Kagura, ride with her would you?"


    "Sure thing."


    Getting in the driver''s seat, the powerful Vampire Lord finds herself unable to even see above the steering wheel.


    "Pfff."


    "Hahahahahaha."


    "Ariel, I''m sorry.. Hahahahaha!


    Shoyo, Chifuyu, and Kagura all start laughing at this amusing sight. Iris looks on not knowing what to do. Clearly ticked off by their ridicule, Ariel starts the car without adjusting the seat.


    "Hey, wait for Kagura!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not taking off just yet," Ariel declares as she rolls down the passenger window.


    "I''m gonna rev this thing up."


    "Uh, do you know how to do that?"


    "Of course, I just move this stick thing to R."


    "No, no, Ariel..."


    "Ariel, wait!"


    Yelling out before the inevitable disaster, Chifuyu and Shoyo run towards the car. Right as Kagura and Chifuyu jump on it, the car goes flying in reverse and slams into a car 20 feet down the street.


    Shoyo looks down at Ariel with a blank stare. She doesn''t even look up as she knows she just royally messed up.


    ***


    Shoyo''s now driving everyone to Iris''s house with a damaged rear bumper and a brake light that doesn''t work. Ariel lost any driving privileges she would''ve ever had for a while. Shoyo left his contact and insurance information on the car that Ariel rammed into. She hasn''t spoken a word out of embarrassment.


    "Sorry, Shoyo."


    He looks at the interior mirror and sees her sulking.


    "... Sigh... Don''t worry about it. I''ll help you improve your your lousy driving skills."


    "I''ll look forward to it."


    She isn''t.


    Upon arriving at the Sakata house, they''re greeted by Iris''s little sister.


    "Hello!"


    "This is your sister? She''s so cute!"


    "What''s your name little one?"


    "Ikura."


    "Aw, that''s a sweet name. How old are you?"


    "I''m 9 years old."


    Shoyo who was still in the car is just now getting out. Seeing him, Ikura runs and jumps on him.


    "Mr. Shoyo!"


    "Haha, hey! You doing okay?"


    "Yep. So my sister really has friends!"


    "Gah..."


    An arrow of betrayal stabs Iris, the little one doesn''t hold back her words at all.


    "Of course I do... Where''s mum and dad?"


    "They told me to let you in cuz they''re making dinner for everyone!"


    "Seriously? They didn''t have to."


    "Well let''s go in."


    Iris''s family lives in a nice small 2-bedroom home, nothing to complain about. They''ve been saving to move to a more spacious home and they have plenty saved up, but they''re about to be receiving a lot more from their eldest daughter.


    "Oh my god, Iris really brought over 3 friends!"


    "Our friendless daughter is finally growing up."


    Two more arrows of betrayal penetrate Iris''s abdomen.


    "Why doesn''t my own family have faith in me..."


    "Hahaha."


    "Pfff."


    "And that''s 3 fatal wounds for our young heroine."


    Chifuyu, Shoyo, and Kagura are getting a kick out of Iris''s own family dissing her. After making some introductions, everyone except Shoyo hangs out in the living room because he knows his way around the kitchen so he offered to help cook. Chifuyu put on Kung Fu Panda while they waited.


    "I love this movie!"


    "Oh yeah? What''s your favorite line from it?" asks Chifuyu.


    "Skadoosh."


    "Ay, that''s what I''m talking about!"


    Chifuyu and Ikura high-five. The little one actually has great taste when it comes to animated movies.


    "Chifuyu showed me these movies. I love the tiger lady, what about you Ikura?"


    "I love the tiger lady too!"


    "Hmph. You know what they say, great minds think alike."


    Ariel and Ikura exchange a double high-five.


    "Ikura, have you ever had your hair braided?"


    "Yeah, I like having it in braids! My mom does it a lot."


    Sitting in Kagura''s lap, she starts getting her hair braided for fun. Meanwhile, Iris is on her phone. Looking at the weather app. In her own home.


    ''Why is my little sister more social than I am...?''


    Complete embarrassment. Iris was never good at starting conversations. Most of the time, she''s only ever answering other people''s questions. Although she has opened up a bit more in the past year, she still has a long way to go.


    Ariel sees this.


    After about 20 minutes, the parents realize they forgot something.


    "Oh no, I forgot some ingredients."


    "I could go and grab them real quick."


    "Thanks, Shoyo."


    "Actually..."


    Appearing in front of the kitchen was Ariel.


    "I''ll get them if that''s fine."


    "You''ve never been grocery shopping before."


    "Then I''ll take someone. You hear that Iris? Let''s go!"


    "Huh, me?"


    "Text her what you guys need, we won''t take long."


    "Thank you, Ariel."


    "No problem, Mr. Sakata."


    Shoyo smiles, realizing why Ariel is doing this.


    ***


    Ariel saw the grocery store on the way, so she knew it was only about a 10-minute walk since it''s right down the street.


    There''s an awkward air around them, Ariel intends to finally clear it.


    "You have a nice name, Iris."


    "Huh? Wh-where''s this coming from?"


    "Nowhere, I''ve always thought this. They represent your beautiful blue-violet eyes. It''s a shame your always hiding them behind your bangs."


    "I don''t like my name... It''s too pretty for someone like me."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "..."


    "C''mon, spit it out."


    "...A name like Iris deserves to be for someone who''s confident and full of energy..."


    "What? That''s a dumb reason. Why do you think like that?"


    "I can''t help it..."


    Ariel takes a deep breath in and out.


    "Listen, your parents decided to name you what they did because they knew it''d be a perfect fit. Isn''t that how it is for most cases? You need to cherish it."


    "... You really think so?"


    "I know so! Stop putting yourself down so much."


    Iris looks down with an awkward but joyful smile. Ariel sees this which in return makes her happy.


    "So, you''ve thought of me as a friend?"


    The Vampire Lord is curious about this, after all, Iris had told her parents she had not one but two friends.


    "Well, yeah..."


    "How come? We never really talked to each other."


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have-"


    "What''re you apologizing for? I''m super happy you think of me as a friend!"


    "Eh?"


    "Honestly I thought you didn''t like me this whole time."


    "... I- For a while I just had no idea how to interact with a vampire. But after no time at all, I realized you''re just as kind as any other human could be. But I could still never get myself to talk to you."


    "Is that so? I''m relieved."


    "Relieved?"


    "Yeah, that you didn''t hate me or anything. It all really just came down to your social anxiety."


    "Heh, I guess so."


    "Mind if I ask why is it that you''re so shy and anxious?"


    "Um... I''ve just been like this for as long as I can remember. I was never good at making friends when I was a kid. And for the past 5 years, I hadn''t even talked to anyone my age before I met Chifuyu."


    "Hm... Well, I can''t speak on your past, but what I can say is that you have a long future ahead. Your strong Iris, you''ll definitely be one of the strongest Hunters in a few years. You''ll meet plenty of people who you can call friends, so I hope you can start to have a little confidence in yourself from now on. I can see it, one day I''m sure you''ll even be a great leader!"


    "Me, a leader? No way."


    "This is what I''m talking about. If you don''t believe in yourself, who will?"


    "... I''ll try. For now, I think my goal should be to just make a few more friends."


    "There we go!"


    "Reduce your expectations to zero."


    "Iris!"


    "Hehe."


    Iris makes a break for the grocery store to escape Ariel''s silly wrath.


    ***


    After returning with the forgotten ingredients, the gang all ate together and spent time with the Sakata family. Hearing the news about how much money Iris has already made and how many vampires she killed brings her parents to their knees in surprise. They''d decided that the earnings Iris is giving will all go to Ikura''s University savings.


    Iris''s mom gives a short speech.


    "You''ve been dedicating yourself for the past few years to training, so if beating 50 vampires is just a fraction of the proof of your hard work, we''re positive you''re destined for greatness. We''re grateful to have such an amazing daughter. You''re our pride and joy, Iris."


    Her words bring not only Iris, but also Chifuyu and Kagura to tears.


    "Thank you, Mum."


    "What about me mommy?"


    "Hehe, you''re amazing too, Ikura."


    "We know how talented you are Iris, but we still worry about you. Always be careful out there, would ya?"


    "Of course, Dad."


    Iris and her parents engage in a heartwarming family hug, with her little sister jumping in after a couple seconds.

 First Odd Job

    The first day of working at Odd Jobs Cafe has begun. It took a couple of hours, but the first customer finally came in. Chifuyu wanted to let Iris handle him, but he realized that would''ve been a terrible idea. So he took the first customer''s order and he left satisfied.


    Most of the food they have is already premade, and they were taught how to make the drinks: Coffee, tea, frappucinos, and the such.


    Ina only did a small bit of marketing because she knew the customers would come themselves, no matter how slowly it took. And she didn''t advertise under her name as to not hand them customers on a silver platter. This was Kagura''s idea, so it''ll be up to her and her colleagues to pull out all the stops they need to make this successful.


    After a few hours, they''d gotten 4 customers. Chifuyu, Ariel, and Kagura all served them. Ariel is surprisingly good at customer service. There shouldn''t be any troubles for her, until a problematic customer comes in at least. When one does, Ariel will likely have a short fuse for them. Iris has more or less just been watching for now, getting herself ready.


    "Okay Iris, you''ll help the 5th customer we get."


    "Got it."


    Kagura will be calling most of the shots here. She''s done her share of research to successfully run this business. Soon after, the next customer arrives.


    "You got this Iris, stay calm."


    With each step the customer took walking closer to the counter, it felt as if it was the countdown to Iris''s demise. It was a middle-aged man, probably in his early forties with defining facial features. He was no doubt intimidating to Iris. When they got face-to-face, she felt as if a gun was being held at her point blank. The man had a menacing aura about him, he just might be a stand user.


    While he was scanning the menu, Kagura and Chifuyu were over at the side gesturing for Iris to greet him.


    "H-hello sir, wh-wh-what may I get you?"


    "Hm?"


    Locking eyes with her, the fellow exchanges eye contact as if he''s at a gang meeting with his opposition.


    This was too much for Iris.


    "Euahuhheuahhauhehehuhaheeuhhahhueu..."


    That''s when it happened.


    The glitch.


    With her face distorting first, followed by her entire body, she started glitching as if she had just spiked at a 1,000 ping in a video game, lagging with no control over herself.


    "We got a man down! Chifuyu, tag her out!"


    "On it!"


    "Bwahahahahahaha."


    It''s a mayday situation, Kagura tells Chifuyu to evacuate the fallen soldier and take her place while Ariel laughs hysterically at one of the tables. Tossing her to Kagura like a broken toy, Chifuyu takes over the order.


    "Good afternoon sir, what can I get you today?"


    "Um, is she okay?"


    "Perfectly fine!"


    "I''ll have a small double espresso with a bacon, egg, and cheese croissant."


    "Right away."


    ***


    "I apologize for my sorry display! I''ll quit immediately!"


    Iris presents a dramatic apology, kneeling on the floor with her forehead planted.


    "Haha, it''s fine. Don''t worry about it, Iris."


    "Don''t be sorry Iris, be better."


    "Yes!"


    Kagura attempts to cheer her up while Ariel gives her tough love. Chifuyu sees they''re getting along now though which is great to see.


    The first couple of days go by without too much of a hitch, and the first customers that come in this day are 2 high school girls.


    "So this is the new cafe that just opened?"


    "Yeah, actually looks pretty good."


    "Welcome you two, I''ll take your order when you''re ready."


    So far, Chifuyu has been great at greeting customers. Kagura believes he''s the best at it alongside her so they''ll both be the main ones at the register.


    "Hey, I heard the employees were Hunters around our age right? That guy''s kinda hot."


    "Right??"


    The high school girls whisper to each other while casting their judgment upon Chifuyu. This isn''t going to go well for him.


    "Hey, what''s your name?"


    "It''s Chifuyu."


    "Chifuyu, huh?"


    "Hold on, I remember now! He''s one of Shoyo''s disciples!"


    "You mean the strongest Hunter? What''re you doing working here?"


    "Well, you see... This is sort of a new establishment for young Hunters, so my friends and I will be working here, taking on Odd Jobs, and still do our duty."


    "Wow, so admirable."


    "She''s the one who came up with the idea. Her name''s Kagura."


    "Hello!"


    "Ready to order?"


    "Oh, yeah."


    After placing their order, the girls bring up a new topic.


    "So Chifuyu, what do you say to hanging out with us later today?"


    "Hm?"


    "We know this great little restaurant not too far from here."


    "Hm? Eh?"Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    "Like I said, we wanna hang out with you."


    Leaning in, one of the girls whispers something.


    "You''re totally my type y''know."


    "Eh-uhem-um.... You ladies are kind but I''m uh... quite busy. Come by and ask me an-anytime."


    "Your drinks are ready!"


    "Hm... In that case, we''ll be back."


    "Th-thank you for coming!"


    As soon as the two girls leave, Chifuyu falls on his butt and lets out a huge breath.


    "Huff...."


    "Am I seeing things, or did master just get flustered by those 2 girls?"


    "Hahaha, that was gold Chifuyu! So you can''t handle girls flirting with you, is that it? Hahahaha!"


    "Shut it."


    A side of Chifuyu that has been brought to light. When he realizes girls are flirting with him, he becomes extremely flustered and nervous. In these dire situations, he gains anxiety on the level of Iris. Speaking of Iris...


    ''So Chifuyu can feel like that too...''


    It''s no surprise that this sudden development came as a shock to her since she''s seen Chifuyu as a prime example of an extrovert, filled to the brim with social skills and encouragement.


    "I never thought you could feel nervous socially, Chifuyu."


    "Of course I can, I''m human too."


    ''Oh, that''s right.''


    Iris lets out a small grin. Today, she felt like she was able to become even closer with Chifuyu.


    "When we first met, I thought there was a chance you were a playboy or something."


    "Haha, seriously?"


    Chifuyu imagines a different timeline where he''s a playboy, it''s nothing sort of silly to him.


    "Say Chifuyu, while we''re on the subject, was there any girl you ever liked?"


    "Eh?"


    "Since when were we on that?"


    "Just answer!"


    "Well... There was one."


    "For real?!" Kagura, Iris, and Ariel all say in unison.


    "You''ve never told me about her, master."


    "C''mon, tell us."


    Playfully jabbing their elbows on Chifuyu''s sides, Ariel and Kagura are eager to get this information out of him.


    "Not happening."


    "Why???"


    "Heads up, we got a few customers coming in."


    Chifuyu doesn''t want to tell them. This is a story for another time.


    ***


    A couple of weeks go by, it''s the middle of April. They''ve had a total of 51 customers which isn''t bad at all. Business was expected to be slow in the beginning, but the pace is steadily increasing. And now, they''ve gotten their first Odd Job. Ina and the client are present to go over the details.


    "You''re our first Odd Job client, welcome."


    "No need to be so formal, Ina. So I''m the first eh?"


    "Oh, you guys know each other?" asks Kagura.


    "You could say that. The name''s Jeremiah Hamilton, nice to meet you all."


    "The pleasure''s all ours, I''m Kagura Mikase."


    "I''m Chifuyu Kyotani, great to meet you."


    "I-Iris Sakata."


    "Ariel Ryuji."


    "We appreciate you coming over here, Jeremiah. So, what''s your Odd Job request?"


    "It''s a real simple one. I want you guys to come over to my home and hang out with my kids."


    "Really, that''s all?"


    "Ariel!"


    Chifuyu smacks Ariel upside the head after her careless remark.


    "Yep. That''s all there is to it. My eldest kids are really into Hunters and wanted to meet some closest to their age ya see. To make sure their expectations wouldn''t be let down, I wanted to get some new competent Hunters who wouldn''t mind spending some time with them. I found out about this Odd Jobs place and looked into you all. I believe you''re worthy enough to grace my kids with your presence."


    "Haha, we''re honored," replies Kagura.


    "Sounds great, I''m good with kids!"


    "I''m not..." Iris whispers to herself.


    "If you believe the little ones are worthy of my presence, then I suppose I shall grace them with it."


    "Ha, you''re pretty little too short stuff."


    "Haha..."


    Ariel holds back everything not to clobber this man.


    "I live about an hour away so it''ll be a bit of a drive, are you guys in?"


    "Of course! You came all the way over here after all!"


    "Good for you all, you''ve secured your first Odd Job."


    "So about payment, how does a grand sound?"


    "That''s a generous offer, thank you!"


    "Don''t mention it. I''ll also throw in a bonus if my kids end up truly satisfied."


    "Thank you, sir." Chifuyu shows his generosity.


    "Drop the formalities, you can call me Jeremiah."


    And so, they officially got their first Odd Job.


    ***


    Kagura drove following Jeremiah to his house. It''s huge and spacious with multiple rooms. Either he has a lot of guests, or is planning to have more kids than he already has.


    "You''re married?!"


    "Yep. This is my wife, Courtney. Ain''t she a beaut?"


    "Stop Jeremiah. It''s nice to meet you all."


    "You''re beautiful ma''am. If you don''t mind me asking, what do you do? Are you an actor or model?"


    "Haha. You flatter me."


    "Courtney here''s a music artist. She''s got millions of monthly listeners on those fancy streaming apps."


    "Wow!"


    "Hey, I''m pretty sure my mom listens to you!" Chifuyu adds on.


    "My uh... Dad listens to you quite a bit as well actually."


    "Aw, I''m so glad to hear that."


    Hearing the commotion, a couple of rascals come running into the living room.


    "Dad, are these them?!"


    "That''s right, these are the young Hunters I told you two about."


    "Hey, twins!"


    "Right on, they''re our pride and joy 9-year-old twins! Our 4-year-old boy is knocked out right now."


    "Twins... Don''t tell me their names are Aqua and Ruby." Chifuyu asked a ridiculous question.


    "Huh? What''re ya talkin about? Their names are Jimmy and Alexis."


    "Oh, thank god."


    "You''re funny mister."


    "Haha..."


    Spending time with the twins, they played along with their toy games, watched some tv, talked about how hard their training was, and played some volleyball which they were both into. This went on for a few hours until they eventually got hungry. Their 4-year-old woke up in the meantime who his mom has been taking care of. Jeremiah can''t cook at all though, so he''s holding him while Courtney prepares dinner.


    "So Daddy, who''s stronger? You or Mr. Chifuyu?"


    "C''mon Jimmy."


    "Your old pop could beat me silly."


    "Have you beat more vampires than him?"


    "Hm? Vampires?"


    "Yeah, you''re both Hunters!"


    "Wait, you''re a Hunter, Jeremiah?"


    This was apparently sudden news.


    "That''s right. You didn''t know?"


    "Not at all..."


    "I didn''t know either."


    "Me neither."


    "I did."


    "You did?!"


    Kagura was the only one who knew their client was a Hunter just like them.


    "Haha, they didn''t know who you were papa!"


    "Why am I getting jabs from my own children?"


    "Ha..."


    "Y''know what, listen here you brats. These 3 definitely ain''t stronger than me. But Kagura''s the same rank as me, so it could go either way between us."


    Jeremiah''s pride has been wounded.


    "Hey, don''t count me out. I could probably beat you," comments Ariel.


    "Don''t kid yourself, you''re barely taller than my little ones."


    "Ghh...."


    "Pff." Chifuyu lets a little giggle slip out.


    "Oh, so that''s funny? Let''s go right here pops!"


    "Ariel... Haha... Hold on."


    Chifuyu holds Ariel back from embarrassing herself, plus they''re guests in his home and he''s holding a 4-year-old.


    "How come Ms. Kagura is the same rank as you if you''re a lot older?"


    A direct hit straight from the daughter.


    "Hahahaha, serves you right!"


    Ariel takes the moment to revel in laughter.


    "That was a low blow, Alexis. I''m still only 28."


    "That''s pretty young for 3 kids isn''t it?"


    "Hmph. Maybe, but this is the dream right here. Had my twins when I was 19 and got married at 21. Then we had this little one 4 years ago."


    "Y-you seem like a great dad."


    "Thanks Iris. I''m sure you''ll all make great Hunters, like me."


    They chuckle at Jeremiah''s extreme confidence. He''s similar to Shoyo in that regard. Following her statement, Iris asks a question.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, Mr. Jeremiah... Um, how can you be a Hunter when you''re married with kids?"


    A rather personal query. The room is filled with a brief silence as nobody says anything. However, the person in question has a firm answer.


    "Heh, it''s simple. A lot of Hunters are out there for the payday and fame and whatnot. Sure they''ve completed the harsh training that''s required, but they don''t know what it truly means to be a Hunter. Out there are countless families just like mine that want to continue living peacefully in this world. So this job is more than just slaying vampires, it''s about putting your life on the line to ensure others don''t lose theirs, while protecting what they hold dear. That''s why I appreciate this Odd Jobs you''ve started, you guys are doing something good here. Something to be proud of, alongside fighting some vamps. But yeah, there''s a clear contradiction here. I put my life in danger although I have people here who would be heartbroken if I didn''t make it back one day. I know what I signed up for, we all do. But if my life can save several others, then I''ll keep being a Hunter for however long I can. We fight for two reasons: to protect, and to live. Don''t forget that."


    "..."


    They were speechless. The man spoke from his heart. This, is a true Hunter.


    "You''re so cool, Daddy!"


    "That''s my husband."


    The twins hop on his legs and his wife gives him a kiss on the cheek.


    "That a good enough answer for you, Iris?"


    "Y-yes! You''re an admirable man, Mr. Jeremiah!"


    For some reason, she bows her head to him.


    "You''re a model Hunter!"


    "I feel like I just heard the wisest words ever!"


    "Hehe, that was pretty good."


    "Hmph. I know a few people more admirable than myself. As much as I hate to say it, that brat Shoyo for one."


    "Do you know Shoyo personally?"


    "Unfortunately. I was his senior at the academy. Same for your boss, Nailah."


    "For real?"


    "Tell us what he was like as a teenager!"


    "I''ll cover my ears."


    "Yeah, maybe some other time. I''m starving, let''s eat up."


    Chifuyu, Kagura, and even Iris were eager to hear some stories, but that too will be for a later time. After eating, they spend a lot more time there. It''s safe to say they had a successful first Odd Job. As they were leaving and saying goodbye, Kagura said one last thing to Jeremiah.


    "I hope for one... A family like yours."


    Jeremiah gives a little smile and pats her on the back.


    "You''ll get one. No doubt in my mind."


    Kagura smiles back.

 Debut

    Chifuyu and Iris still do their daily practice swings to hone their technique. Ariel joined in since she decided she has to greatly improve her swordsmanship. Kagura joins in as well so she isn''t left out. Chifuyu has his own blade while Ariel still has her Alter Blade. Since nobody besides them and the Hunter Agency President knows about her weapon''s power, she has to naturally keep it under wraps.


    "Hahahaha. Yo guys, check this out."


    "Oh, is that the new issue of Hunter Monthly?"


    "Yeah, and look at who''s on the cover."


    "Pff."


    "I''m gonna hurl..."


    Hunter Monthly is a magazine featuring Hunters, as the name implies. They''re mainly used as models and to promote other brands. The person in question on this month''s cover is none other than Shoyo looking like an absolute stud. Chifuyu and Kagura die of laughter just looking at it, Ariel almost throws up the food she just ate, and Iris doesn''t even know what to say.


    "Heh. Wonder if I could be on this one day."


    "Please don''t Chifuyu... I might make fun of you for as long as 30 days."


    "Yeah, please don''t go out there looking like this idiot."


    "It''s only funny when it''s someone you know."


    "True. Well if you actually wanna be on it, we can maybe get some duo poses."


    "Hey, I like your idea. ''Up and coming stars. Chifuyu and Kagura make a splash!''"


    "Ugh..."


    Chifuyu and Kagura start making silly poses together while narrating potential headlines. Ariel is detached from the topic.


    "Would you wanna be in this magazine, Iris?"


    "Eh? Me? No way..."


    "You and me both."


    Although it''s for different reasons, they both do not wish to be in this Hunter magazine.


    "Well, let''s go, Ariel."


    "Yeah."


    "See you later! Iris and I will hold down the cafe until you two get back."


    "We''re off."


    Today is their first shift on patrol. Hunters are given designated routes when patroling and areas to look out for. This has been the norm for a long time now so it''s natural for civilians to see Hunters walking around with weapons by their waist or on their back. A lot of Hunters also opt to patrol in their cars. There are also lookout posts when certain areas are highly suspicious. Odd jobs will just be patrolling in 2 man teams for 3 days out of the week until they gain more members. This week it''s Chifuyu and Ariel.


    There''s an open hunt for a vampire in their area who''s gone off the deep end. A report from a 4th Rank Hunter who fought it and barely escaped with his life states it clearly hasn''t fed in a long time. It''s confirmed to have claimed 2 lives, both from groups walking the streets at night. With no discretion at all, it attacked a single victim from groups that both had more than 3 people together and ran off with the corpse. Clearly abnormal behavior with no care about being reported by the eyewitnesses. It''s described to be a male, over 6 feet tall, with narrow slanted eyes, and short gray hair.


    The thing is with vampires who''ve gone so long without feeding on any blood at all is that not only do they go off their rocker, but they stay in that state for an uncertain period of time. The amount of blood needed to return them to their senses is arbitrary. Who knows how many victims they may claim. At the very least, they''re guaranteed to slip up sooner rather than later. Hunters are briefed on vampires seen in their district any day there''s an update through email. If a Hunter has a run-in with a vampire, they''re required to write a report on it. In fact, Hunters have to make reports on their activities weekly.


    If they find particular buildings or such suspicious, they have clearance to check them out. When providing proof that they''re Hunters, they simply show a digital Hunter ID. To ensure nobody''s impersonating a Hunter, the IDs have an encrypted code which are immediately tracked if some super hacker ever tries to copy it.


    Ariel flexes her physical prowess by scaling a building that Chifuyu has to use the ladder to climb. She enjoys rubbing in her superhuman strength, she''s definitely enjoying the patrolling.


    Nothing much happens in the first 2 days, which is to be expected. But on the 3rd day, Ariel notices they''re being followed by someone. It was clear as day to her, she felt a definite looming presence watching over her with an insatiable appetite. Ready for a fight, Chifuyu and Ariel lured their guest to an abandoned warehouse.


    "So it was the mad vampire on the loose, like I thought."


    Entering the building after them was a tall figure with a hoodie on. Taking it off revealed a vampire with deep bloodshot eyes, pulsing veins all over, and drool drilling down his mouth. He matched the description of the vamp that lost his sense of self and has been killing humans with no concern of being seen.


    "He really does look crazy..."


    "Demon Lord Ariel... And... The half-human, half-vampire boy. Oh man, I''m picking up a crazy good smell from you. Your blood must be quite appetizing. I wonder how it tastes..."


    "This guy''s a loony Ariel."


    "Tell me about it. I''ve seen more than enough of my kind who''ve been driven to this."


    "Ahh... The blood of a Vampire Lord must be just as good, I can''t wait."


    "This sure is convenient, the vamp went ahead and showed himself to us so we can go ahead and take care of him."


    "You can beat him alone, right Chifuyu?"


    "You got it... Wait, what?"


    "Here he comes."


    "Half and half feast!!"


    "Woah."


    Lumging at him, Chifuyu evades the vampire with a limbo-like dodge. Gripping the hilt of his blade, he prepares for the vampire''s next attack. Looking to his side, he notices Ariel is gone. She jumped atop one of the warehouse shelving to enjoy the fight.


    "Go Chifuyu, go! You can do it, Chifuyu! Do your best! Gooooooo, Chifuyu!"


    As if she''s a cheerleader, Ariel starts rooting for her partner''s victory as if this is some type of event. Chifuyu gazes up at her with an annoyed expression.


    "Teh. You want a show huh? Well, I''ll give you one. This is the debut of Chifuyu Kyotani''s first vampire fight!"


    Getting into stance, he puts his thumb on the crossguard of his blade, ready to draw it at any second.


    "Hahahaha, I''m gonna enjoy ripping you apart!"


    "Spoiler alert, I''m gonna kick your ass!"


    "Erm... You gotta work on your one-liners, Chifuyu."


    The vampire rushes Chifuyu and begins an onslaught of attacks. Chifuyu trained against Shoyo: the strongest Hunter for half a year, so although he never landed a hit on him, dodging the brainless swings from this low-ranking vamp shouldn''t prove difficult. After evading every few attacks from the vampire, Chifuyu lands a nonfatal slash across his opponent''s body. As Shoyo taught him, he shouldn''t go for a vampire''s vitals too early in a fight until he gains more experience, otherwise he could get punished for it dearly.


    This is Chifuyu''s first real fight against a vampire attempting to take his life, and he''s handling it well. But the vamp is losing patience. He has a clear motive to drink the blood of a half-human, half-vampire. Already being in a state of insanity, he''s incapable of thinking and fighting rationally. His attacks get even more ruthless and carry immense power, one strike from it could break Chifuyu''s bones.


    ''Crap. His attacks are getting wilder and more unpredictable by the second.''


    The vamp is exerting so much physical strength that the muscles and his arms are tearing. His punches crack the concrete ground and leave huge dents in the steel walls. Like a wild animal, the vampire grunts heavily after throwing each blow. Chifuyu hasn''t been able to land a hit in several seconds now, he''s on the defensive in fact.


    The desire for his enemy''s blood continues to grow as the fight goes on.


    Chifuyu is getting overwhelmed. Most Hunters, even those with more years of experience would feel the same when faced with this ferocious presence. His screams reverberate in the warehouse, making his mad roars even more intimidating. This doesn''t seem like a vampire anymore, but a wild beast with the only desire to devour the prey in his sights. When it comes down to it though, this is the true essence of a vampire.


    Chifuyu can''t predict his attacks. The vampire doesn''t care where he makes contact, because anywhere he does will deal major damage. Chifuyu tries to go ahead and finish the fight, going for his enemy''s head. This was a mistake. Not only was the slash not strong enough, but the vampire also caught it in his arm. A deadly punch is aimed at the boy''s face, if it makes contact it''s taking his head off. He blocks it in time with his left forearm but still gets sent flying.


    Sat down with his back to the wall, he looks down at his arm which he is unable to move. Both of the bones in his left forearm, the radius and the ulna had been snapped. Holding in the need to yell in pain, Chifuyu slowly gets himself up. He sees his sword on the ground near the vamp and starts internally panicking. Though this vampire is a low-ranking one, his insanity due to blood deficiency and extreme urge for blood is momentarily allowing him to surpass his physical strength threshold. This is an unexpected first fight. Charging in for another attack, Chifuyu stands there breathing heavily unable to move. Before the vampire can make contact, Ariel intervenes, kicking him across the warehouse.


    Not noticing Ariel in front of him, Chifuyu continues to stare at the ground heaving for air. Looking at his eyes, Ariel grabs Chifuyu''s head with both of her arms. Bringing him down to her height, she delivers a startling headbutt that plays back from 3 different angles. It succeeded in bringing Chifuyu back to his senses.


    "A-Ariel..."


    "You back with me, partner?"


    "Yeah, thanks."


    "Fear''s natural Chifuyu. But let''s save it for an actual strong opponent. This one''s not worth your fear. You''re far stronger than this guy."


    Chifuyu takes a deep breath in and out.


    "You''re right. I got overwhelmed for a bit there, but I''m back. I''ll finish this now."


    "That''s what I like to hear."


    "Raaaaaaaaaah!"


    "Oh, look who''s back."


    "I''m off!"


    Chifuyu and the vampire are both running toward each other. Dodging his lunge, he barrels to his blade and retrieves it. Chifuyu only has one arm to use, so he must be decisive. Side-stepping every one of the vamp''s attacks, he keeps a steady eye on his movement waiting for an opening. The vampire attempts to grab a hold of his prey but instead gets both of his arms slashed off. Chifuyu goes for another attack but his opponent retreats. After regenerating his arms, the vampire starts breaking apart the vacant shelves and throws the pieces with all of his force. Evading everything that comes his way, the vampire charges back at Chifuyu who puts the hilt of his blade sideways in his mouth and does several one-handed backflips to escape his reach. Halting his movement just as the vampire got in front of him, Chifuyu got a clean slash right across his abdomen which spills blood until it heals. Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The grunting, fierce yells, and menacing appearance of the vamp are no longer intimidating Chifuyu. Feeling truly threatened now, he attempts to flee the warehouse but is stopped by Ariel.


    "And where may you be going?"


    "Argh... Raaaaaaaaah!"


    Not even capable of speech anymore, the mad vampire runs toward a cluster of steel beams and starts swinging one of them around, destroying everything in the warehouse.


    "Is he trying to bring this place down now? Chifuyu, put a stop to him!"


    "On it."


    Initiating a charge, Chifuyu plans to deliver the final blow. The vampire swings the steel beam horizontally but Chifuyu spins over it, not letting his momentum stop at all. Coming back again, this time the swing of the steel beam has a slightly upward path. Timing it just right, Chifuyu leaps on the steel beam and uses the force of the swing to launch himself into the air. Following suit, the vampire jumps with the intention to rip his prey apart. Already having his right arm cocked back, Chifuyu waits until his enemy is within reach and lets his arm flow forward. A precise slash beheads the vamp, thus ending the fight. The winner falls on a pile of steel beams though, unable to stick his landing.


    "Oww..."


    "And the winner is Chifuyu Kyotani!"


    "Heh. Couldn''t have done it without you. You''re the best, Ariel!"


    "I know right?"


    Helping her partner up, they walk toward the exit together.


    "I can heal this, can''t I?"


    Chifuyu''s referring to his broken left forearm.


    "Yep, just imagine healing your injuries. Your blood will take care of the rest. After a while, you''ll be able to heal yourself subconsciously."


    "For some reason, I''m not looking forward to that."


    After doing what Ariel said, Chifuyu''s injuries are promptly healed. He moves his left arm around and can''t help but still be surprised. Since he used his regenerative ability, Chifuyu has taken on his vampiric form.


    "Haven''t seen you in your vampire form since the trial."


    "Guess so. Woah, I''m getting hungry all of a sudden."


    "As you should be. You''ve never had any blood before this after all and you just healed yourself. Don''t worry though, just a bit will last for a while."


    "Yeah, since I''m a half-vampire right?"


    "Right."


    Unbuttoning her uniform, slipping it off, and revealing the trapezius area underneath her shirt, Ariel offers Chifuyu her blood. This is one of the reasons why they were allowed to stay in Shioto and not be executed during the trial: by drinking each other''s blood.


    "Please be gentle."


    "I feel like I''ve heard those words before. Well, here goes nothing."


    Biting into Ariel, a charmed smile comes about on her face. She''s never had her blood drunk before, she could get used to the feeling. Although vampires can''t drink each other''s blood for nourishment, a lot still engage in this activity because of the pleasure derived from it.


    "Thanks for the meal."


    ***


    "Congratulations on beating your first vampire, Chifuyu!"


    "Thank you, thank you."


    After returning from the warehouse and informing Kagura and Iris of their run-in, the former sprinkles Chifuyu with praises.


    "You should''ve seen my Master''s badassery! He was upside down in midair when he slashed the vampire''s head clean off!"


    "I-I''m glad you''re okay."


    "Hehe, thanks Iris. I''d let you guys continue to praise me, but I''ve got a report to write."


    "Do I have to write it too?"


    "Yes."


    "Sigh."


    Killing a vampire in under a month of being a Hunter is a big achievement these days. The next day when his report was approved, the cash came soon after. The base pay of 8k for exterminating a vamp, plus the bonuses of killing one that had lost his sanity along with doing so in under a month brought the total payout to 15k. There''s also the money from their first Odd Job along with the bonus they got. Chifuyu has plans not to waste a single dime. For him, that means he''ll be spending his money perfectly on anything worth it. On their next off day, Kagura drives him to an otaku mall in the district over 20 miles away. Iris tags along while Ariel is sleeping in his shadow. After a long drive, they arrive at the mall.


    Entering the premises, Chifuyu takes a big inhale through his nose and a loud exhale out of his mouth.


    "Ah, I feel at home here. It''s been too long since I''ve surrounded myself with fellow otakus."


    "Haha, Chifuyu''s a nerd," Kagura throws out a jab while giggling.


    "You say something?"


    "Nope."


    "Well then, we move."


    An epic journey unfolds.


    Chifuyu''s first paycheck will be an investment to his first gaming PC. He''s always been a console player, but he realizes that PCs are the go-to for the best gaming experience now. He''s not one to brag except to those he''s close to, but he was top 500 on a fighting game he poured his blood and sweat into during middle school, and he was diamond ranked in the couple of fps games he played which is in the top 10 percentile. He was quite the gamer along with Dakota, who had both a console and a PC. Browsing the game stores, there was an abundance of top-tier PCs to choose from. He opted for one that was around 2 grand, along with a gaming chair that would be shipped to Odd Jobs. Now it''s time for a figure and manga haul.


    "You getting anything, Iris?"


    "M-maybe."


    "Are you an otaku too, Iris?"


    "Um... Well, I''ve watched some anime with Chifuyu."


    "I converted her."


    "Haha, is this some type of religion?"


    "One might say so."


    "Uh-huh..."


    Iris hadn''t watched anime before, but she was very excited to willingly get into it with Chifuyu while they were training. Her favorites are slice of life from the animation studio Shioani. They make her feel at peace of mind. The conversation continues as they browse the manga section.


    A couple of guys next to them are talking about an anime that Chifuyu and Iris watched. It was a short series, only having 13 episodes. Nonetheless, it was an amazing one. On the first watch, Iris was confused about some parts of the story which made the whole show seem off. However, after receiving an explanation from Chifuyu, she had been enlightened. Even to the point where she shed a tear and thought of it as a cinematic masterpiece. The two boys are currently discussing how the show made no sense and that it was quote on quote: mid. Iris intends on clearing up the misunderstanding. Pulling out her reading glasses to look smart, she approaches them.


    "Um, akshually(actually)..."


    "Wow. Iris is talking to strangers on her own."


    "I believe we have me to thank for that."


    "Haha, is that so?"


    Chifuyu continues browsing, while Kagura acts like she knows what she''s looking at.


    "Hey, this manga looks cool."


    "Eh, it fell off."


    "Fell off?"


    "Means it was good until it wasn''t. I really liked it for the majority of the story, but the final arc just turned into a dumpster fire."


    "Sorry to hear that."


    "I feel sorry just saying it. Anyway, if there''s anything you should read, it''s this."


    "Woah, it''s taking up 3 rows of this shelf. Over 100 volumes?! It must be good."


    "Oh, you bet it is. I''ll get you the first volume if you want."


    "Sure, but you''ve already got a handful yourself."


    "Heh."


    Chifuyu is currently holding over 20 manga volumes, and he plans to get a lot more.


    ''Hey Ariel, could you come out? I need your help.''


    Carrying all these volumes that is.


    "Chifuyu, who is that?"


    Kagura poses a curious question.


    "That''s.... the Otaku God!!"


    "What?! In the flesh??"


    Even Iris is surprised.


    The Otaku God: A fellow with a big belly staggering over 6 feet tall with glasses that hide his eyes for no reason. He''s watched every anime and read every manga, light novel, and visual novel there is. People say his taste is the equivalent of God''s testament.


    "Is he some kind of legend?"


    "Yeah, you can tell just by looking at him... Gah!"


    "H-His spiritual pressure is immense, my body can''t move."


    All 4 of them fall to their knees under the insurmountable presence of the Otaku God.


    "Master, what do we do...?"


    "There''s nothing we can do. I never imagined I''d cross his path."


    "How strong is this guy?"


    "Strong enough to topple every single Vampire Lord! His power is so unbelievable, legends say he can put body pillows over five feet tall in left and right pockets."


    "How is that even possible?"


    "I don''t know. All we can do is wait for this calamity to pass, and hope we don''t die in the process."


    As the God in human flesh passes by them, they pray to never be caught in his presence again.


    "The world truly is vast."


    Ariel gets out some wise-sounding words.


    They ended up walking out of the manga store with a few big bags carrying 125 volumes in total, Iris got a few herself. They made a trip to the car and back so Chifuyu could get some figures as well. After a couple of trips back and forth, Chifuyu notices a sign on another manga store. This one in particular has magazines, art books, and other books on anime, manga, and light novels. The sign in question advertises a special volume signed by the author with the transcript of an exclusive interview and dozens of additional character illustrations fans would die for. Our boy was unaware of this, so he races to see if there''s still any left.


    "Sorry bud, we''re sold out here."


    "No..."


    Chifuyu is devasted. Kagura walks up and pats him on the back. Seeing this, the owner decides to share some information he wouldn''t usually do.


    "Listen kid, you didn''t hear this from me, but I know where there''s still one copy in stock."


    "For real?! Where?"


    Leaning in, he whispers the location.


    "At Gatari, in an underground mall downtown. The place is called Nine. It''s a few miles away from here."


    "Thanks, you''re real for that."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Exiting the store, Chifuyu pulls up the GPS on his phone.


    "Hey Chifuyu."


    "What''s up Iris?"


    "I um... I kinda want the volume too."


    "Oh man, well that sucks."


    Out of the few series that Iris is a fan of, this one is actually her favorite. In this situation, kinda means she absolutely wants the volume. Looking over at her, Chifuyu sees Iris is also pulling up the GPS. Their eyes then meet. They know exactly what the other is thinking and what must be done. Leaving the bags that they were holding, they take off like the wind. It''s a race for the ages.


    ***


    A match-up nobody could''ve seen coming, Chifuyu against Iris. Since she usually keeps to herself, there''s no way Chifuyu could''ve known Iris already tried to get this volume herself. It sold out instantly online, and select stores were also selling out fast. She''d given up hope, but a sudden chance has presented itself. Iris can''t yield this opportunity, not even to her first friend, for this is one of the few things she wants in life. She only became a fan of this particular series last year,  even so, her passion for it burns as brightly as any other day-one fan. Their destination is exactly 3.7 miles away, right on the outskirts of downtown in this district. Both contenders have tremendous physical capabilities, either one can claim victory. Leaving the last of their bags for Ariel and Kagura to carry alone, they run off.


    3... 2... 1... Start!


    Their starting point is on the third floor at the opposite end of the exit they''re taking. Weaving through the dozens of people in their path, they''d think they''d just stolen some jewelry worth tens of thousands of dollars. Taking the ramp to the second floor, Iris notices Chifuyu climbing over the guard railing and leaping all the way to first floor, using a perfect barrel roll to cushion his fall. The 30 or so people who saw this are left speechless as he continued to make a mad dash for the exit. Not wanting to break her legs, Iris runs down the ramp and speeds to the closest escalator. Not willing to wait behind the rest going down, she jumps on the handrail and executes a few consecutive flips on it until she reaches the bottom. The onlookers had to assume this was some kind of professional performance. Unfortunately, no one had their phones recording.


    Once Iris makes it out of the mall, she sees Chifuyu darting across the parking lot to the street. Lucky for him there were no cars passing so he''s able to pick up the momentum. This road has a long stretch, so it''s about 3/4s of a mile to the next light. Chifuyu''s able to sprint knowing Iris has been left far in his tracks. That is, until he hears an engine roaring behind him. Looking over his shoulder, he sees a Scat Pack speeding at over 70 mph on the street. On its rear bumper is Iris. Chifuyu''s shocked face gives her a little giggle. She was able to leap and latch on to it right as it was flying by, and the driver didn''t notice because of how quick Iris was.


    Chifuyu has to think of something fast. At this rate, he''ll never be able to catch up. But, there''s nothing he can do except kick into overdrive. The light''s about a quarter of a mile away now, and he can see that it''s about to turn red. If this light had stayed green for a few more seconds, Iris would''ve definitely been the winner. Now, they''re both at the same point again. Chifuyu catches up to the light and looks at her with a smug face. Iris has no choice but to embarrassingly get off the car and go back to the sidewalk. They''re on opposite sides of the road, perfect condition for the foot race. They eagerly wait to get the go-ahead from the pedestrian signal. Once they do, they make like the wind.


    If it comes down to a straight-up contest of speed, Iris doesn''t think she''ll win. After all when they first met, Iris tried to run away from him and he caught up with ease. Looking at the GPS, they''ll be turning right in less than a mile then going mostly straight for the rest of the way. If she wants a chance, Iris''ll have to cut the distance diagonally. She''s never done parkour, but she''ll have to try it now if she wants this volume. A few meters in front of her is an apartment complex with 4 floors, and someone is coming out. Right before the door shuts, she catches it and runs in taking the stairs all the way to the top floor. Chifuyu can only wonder what she''s doing. The ceiling only covers around the complex, as a result Iris climbs on the railing and jumps to the roof. She could only grab the edge first, so she pulls herself up as fast as possible. Looking in front of her, Iris finds out she made the right choice. This is the ultimate shortcut. Taking a deep breath, she takes off a full speed.


    Iris realizes how much of a super athlete she actually is, leaping across several buildings like it''s nothing. She lands herself in a residential area with smaller houses. Most of these houses have sloping roofs, so running across them would be a waste of time. Instead, she runs across the brick fences separating each house with great balance. Fast approaching downtown, she must continue the race back on the ground. However, she cleared a couple of miles in no time thanks to the shortcut and doesn''t intend to stop there. Looking to her left, she sees a figure running at an incredible speed. Who else would it be?


    "IRIIIIIIIS!!!"


    Chifuyu yells her name for dramatic effect as he tries to catch up. Iris is in the zone now though, she will claim this victory no matter what. She continues her dash. Now that they''re close to their destination, they''ll be making more lefts and rights. If Iris can close the distance with more parkour, Chifuyu''s defeat will be assured.


    They''ve entered downtown, the end draws near. Cutting into an alley, Iris scales up a stairwell. Instead of running up each step separately, she leaps up and climbs the platforms that the stairs are built upon. Reaching the roof, she begins her second round of parkour. The first leap is 20 feet away, but the building is slightly downhill and a little shorter than the one Iris is jumping from, so she''s able to make it flawlessly with the addition of a barrel roll.


    Iris leaps.


    She leaps.


    Again.


    And again.


    She slides under a billboard. After one more leap, the destination is right below her. She''s on top of a parking lot, running down as fast as she can, she gets to the tunnel leading to the underground mall. Seconds later, Iris arrives at the store.


    "Huff... Huff... Huff... Hey mister, m-may I please buy your last exclusive Yona volume?"


    "Ho.. Looks like you went through hell to get here. You got it."


    Iris pumps her fist up. She is the well-deserved winner.


    By the time Chifuyu gets there, his opponent is already walking out with the prize in her hand. Gasping for air, Chifuyu falls on his back.


    "You beat me, huh?"


    "O-Only cuz I cheated.."


    "Ha! You didn''t cheat. You hopped across buildings like a ninja from the hidden leaf village. I didn''t stand a chance."


    "No, if it we both raced on the ground then I wouldn''t have stood a chance!"


    "Nah, I ran full speed the whole time and still lost. I was confident I''d win. You beat me, Iris. You really are incredible."


    "Heh. Thanks."


    Both of them are remarkable. They ran a distance that would''ve normally taken around 40 minutes in just 15.


    "Let me help you up."


    Iris sticks her hand out to help Chifuyu off the ground. It''s an epic moment, her face is saying ''I''m here for you. She''s always wanted to do this.


    "I''m good, I don''t wanna move an inch."


    But she is cruelly rejected. Tears flow as she''s betrayed by her first friend. She just stands there looking at her hand in dejection.


    While Iris contemplates life, Chifuyu calls Kagura.


    "Hey, can you pick us up?"


    "Sure thing."

 Rivals

    "Hey! Hey! Hey!"


    A pestering face showed up at Odd Jobs.


    "Shoyo! What''s up?"


    "You know me, just being the strongest. Heard you beat your first vamp without biting the dust, congrats!"


    "It was no sweat."


    Chifuyu and Shoyo greet and dap each other up at the same time. It''s been a few days since our mc''s debut, so his teacher has come to congratulate him.


    "Well, I actually wouldn''t have been able to do it without Ariel."


    "Hm... That so?"


    The two trade cheeky gazes without a word. Turning his head for a second, Shoyo picks his nose and walks up to Ariel.


    "Thanks for looking out as always."


    "Goes without saying, now get your hand off me."


    "Sorry."


    Pretending to pat her head, he sticks a booger right on Ariel''s noggin without her noticing since she''s distracted by the donut currently being scarfed down. Shoyo''s been visiting at least a couple of times each week, despite his busy schedule. He could just call for check-ins, but he prefers meeting up in person.


    "Hey Shoyo!"


    "Sup Kagura?"


    Kagura who had been in the bathroom for a minute jumped toward Shoyo as soon as she saw him. They get along quite well.


    "You guys open up in a few minutes right?"


    "Yeah, wanna help out with a shift?"


    "Haha, you know I can''t do that. Maybe one day though."


    A door creaking is followed up as soon as this last sentence was finished. Looking over at it, everyone sees Iris. She was still in the house quarters and was about to walk out to the lobby, but saw Shoyo. The creak of the door was her attempting to close it without them noticing so she could wait for Shoyo to leave.


    "Hey Iris, you trying to avoid me?!"


    "Eek!"


    ***


    It was a busy afternoon, they have about 15 customers so their hands are full. Another one enters the cafe, and it''s a face they''re all familiar with. It''s the man who Iris tries to serve as her first customer but failed miserably due to his intimidation. Ever since, she hasn''t wanted to serve anybody and has just prepared orders.


    He''s been waiting for about 10 minutes now, nobody can help him at the moment. This is the first time they''ve had this many customers at once. Iris looks over at Kagura and sees that she is without a doubt in the flow. Her hands are moving with precision and not a single movement is wasted.


    "Kagura, could you handle my portion for a minute?"


    "You got it!"


    Iris made the correct decision, Kagura is a beast right now, so she can handle a bit more work for a minute.


    "So-sorry for the wait, what may I get you?"


    ''What?!'' It took a second to process, but they all realize Iris took the initiative and is not just trying to greet anybody, but the very man who is oozing Jojo aura from every pore of his body. He smiles, knowing the same girl who buckled before his presence before is now stepping up for redemption.


    "I''ll have a small double espresso with a bacon, egg, and cheese croissant."


    "Got it."


    After preparing the drink and warming up the croissant, she brings the man his order herself.


    "Order for Jodaro."


    The man walks up to the pick-up counter with a swaying swagger.


    "Here you go. Have a nice day," Iris says with a very awkward smile.


    "Hmph."


    Taking his order, he replies while departing.


    "Same to you."


    Chifuyu, Ariel, and Kagura all cry tears of proud siblings as if seeing the youngest walk off to college.


    "Uh-a-ehu-ah-uh..."


    Only for her to fold before a couple of high school girls. In any case, Iris had successfully served her first customer. It took a couple of months, but she finally did it.


    ***


    Kagura had no idea how many young Hunters would be interested in Odd Jobs. The goal is to get at least 10, that''s also why there''s the same number of rooms in the living quarters. Thanks to Shoyo, she was able to have Chifuyu, Ariel, and Iris join immediately. They''ve done decent advertising for more people to join, but so far it''s just been them four. Until now that is.


    "It''s been decided that my niece will join Odd Jobs."


    Ina is present informing them of the new member they will be getting tomorrow.


    "This Boreas family sure seems big."


    "A family member huh, did you ask her if she was interested?"


    "No, she came to me asking to join. She''s Chifuyu''s and Iris''s age, be kind to her if you don''t mind."


    "Of course!"


    "Wait, she''s our age? We became Hunters a year earlier than normal, so how...?"


    "Like you, she''s also become a special exception. You can have her tell you about it."


    "I see..."


    "Well, keep up the good work."


    "Yes ma''am," they all say in unison except for Ariel.


    "So this girl also became a Hunter early, this doesn''t happen often right?"


    "Nope, you 3 along with her are the first ever as far as I''m aware of."


    "Hm. Can''t wait to meet her."


    The morning of the next day comes, they''re off so they don''t need to worry about work.


    "I-It''s you!" Chifuyu and Iris both yell.


    "Oh, you know her."


    "Yeah, and she also knows I''m a vampire."


    "Whaaa?!"


    "Good morning."


    "So casual!"


    Chifuyu and Iris both comedically fall on the floor at the girl''s nonchalant greeting.


    "Name''s Kagura Mikase, I hear you''re Nailah''s niece."


    "Yeah. I''m Shinatsu, nice to meet you."


    They shake hands. The new member is Shinatsu Boreas, the girl who Shoyo had tutor Chifuyu and Iris for the last few months of their training. What''s the reason of her joining Odd Jobs? She didn''t get much screentime, did she come to claim her spot in the main cast?


    "I''ll show you around, let''s gooo....!?


    Kagura was trying to pull her along, but Shinatsu didn''t budge. For some reason, she was staring daggers at Iris.


    "Erm..."


    "What''s up Shinatsu, you''re about to stare a hole through Iris."


    "... You don''t remember me?"


    "Wh-what do you mean? Of course I do, you helped us during our studies."


    "No, I''m talking about before that..."


    "Um..."


    "Tch.. You really forgot about me."


    "I think she''s gone crazy," spouts Ariel.


    "I''m... You''re... You''re my... RIVAL!!"


    "Come again?"


    What''s this sudden development? Iris and Shinatsu are rivals? Kagura moves her hand to the new member''s shoulder and asks a concerning question.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Of course I am! This is unbelievable."


    "I-I''ve never had any friends, let alone rivals."


    "Tch... I even held myself back when we first reunited. Come on, remember. Remember your origins!"


    The invisible camera dramatically flies up to Iris and her hair flows backward as if it were hit by a gust of wind.


    ***


    The Tale of Rivals


    Narrated by Shinatsu Boreas


    It started when we were both at the young age of 8 years old, still in elementary school.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    "You''re 17 aren''t you, that''s still young."


    "Don''t interrupt the flashback!"


    "My bad."


    We''d always been placed in the same class. And I was always seated behind you, as if the teachers themselves were mocking me. Our rivalry started as soon as I noticed a consistency in our test and PE rankings. I was always ranked directly under Iris! There was never a time it changed. For about 5 years straight, this girl was always ranked one spot above me. Nobody can begin to comprehend the frustration born from that.


    "I was always ranking above you? But I wasn''t that smart."


    "I wasn''t that smart either. Of course, I mean when I was a kid! Now I''m a genius."


    "This girl has a major ego... I like her!"


    "Ariel..."


    Anyway, I dedicated myself to my studies. All for the purpose of toppling Iris. Once we graduated from elementary to middle school and I still couldn''t surpass you, it was decided then and there that we were rivals. I pushed myself to my limits in 6th grade, that year I put myself through hell. That''s when I seriously began to train my mind and body, conditioning myself to levels no other 11-year-old would dare to do. It felt as if every fiber of my muscles would tear into pieces, but I continued to move forward. Yet it was all for nothing. As if fate willed it, I still ranked right under her at everything. Life itself was spitting in my face. Once we started 7th grade, I approached you to try to start a conversation...


    "Oh... I remember you now. I thought you were a stalker!"


    "Pfff."


    "Hahahahaha."


    "What was that??!!"


    "S-s-sorry! Thinking back on it, I remember this person who always seemed to be looking at me. And um... when you came up to me.. Why did I run away?"


    "I wanna punch you right now."


    "Oh yeah, you were looking at me so menacingly, I thought I was gonna get mugged. I even imagined you saying ''Give me your lunch money''."


    "Yeah, and you ran away yelling don''t rob me which made all the other students scared of me!"


    "Hahaha, you''re a riot Iris!"


    "Hahahahaha!"


    Kagura and Chifuyu are laughing up a storm.


    "You two be quiet!"


    "Hehe."


    "What''s so funny?"


    "N-nothing. It''s just that, I was so scared of you back then when you were thinking of me as your rival, and I didn''t even know your name."


    "Hahaha, burn by Iris!"


    "Tch. Seriously shut your trap!"


    "I''m... I''m happy you actually thought of me that way!"


    What the hell is that supposed to mean?


    .....


    Seriously, you have no idea what that means to me.


    "Hmph. Anyway, I never got to settle the score. You left before 7th grade finished after all. For years I''d been wondering why you disappeared, but I finally found out from Shoyo when I happened to become your tutor."


    "What a sweet little flashback."


    "Pff.. More like an unserious one."


    "So if I''m gathering things correctly, for those 5 years you''ve kept up a one-sided rivalry with someone who didn''t even know you?"


    "...Yeah."


    At that moment, Kagura, Chifuyu, and Ariel were clearly thinking the same thing trying their hardest not to erupt in laughter.


    ''No, we can''t laugh. Hold it in...''


    I''ll ignore them.


    "It''s finally time Iris."


    "Huh?"


    "We settle the score here and now!"


    "Eh??"


    "I challenge you to a duel!"


    ***


    To be precise, Shinatsu challenged Iris to a competition of multiple rounds. Whoever comes out with the most wins will be declared the better of the two. They went to a park that''s a 15-minute walk from Odd Jobs.


    "Let''s make things interesting and bet."


    "Ho."


    Kagura throws out an enticing idea.


    "You''re on."


    "My money''s on Iris."


    "Same here."


    Chifuyu and Ariel both bet on Iris.


    "Okay, then I''ll bet on Shinatsu. How''s $200 sound?"


    "Deal."


    The bet is on. Ariel has only been spending her money on donuts ever since she became a Hunter, so whether or not she wins this doesn''t really matter to her. But it does seem fun either way.


    "You ready Iris?"


    "I guess.."


    "Chifuyu, get your ass over here!"


    "Sir yes sir!"


    The first few rounds will consist of physical challenges, whoever can do the most in a set amount of time wins.


    "Round 1: Push-ups."


    Chifuyu is announcing the challenges and putting on a timer for each one per Shinatsu''s orders. They are both in a planking form waiting to begin.


    "3, 2, 1, start!"


    At Chifuyu''s cue, the first challenge commences.


    "We''re off to a fierce start folks! Both contestants are giving it their all right off the bat. It seems neither wants to lose!"


    Which is the case for Shinatsu, but Iris was dragged into this so whether or not she wins is of little concern. Regardless, she''s still giving it her all, out of respect for Shinatsu.


    "And... time''s up."


    "Ah.. I did 68."


    "69."


    "That''s 1-0 Iris."


    "Tch. Come on, let''s do the next one."


    "Alright, second is sit-ups. Get in position. 3, 2, 1, start!"


    The two rivals continue a series of exercising challenges: squats, jumping jacks, lunges, bicycles, russian twists, and burpees. Iris came out on top in all of them.


    "So far it''s a sweep by Iris, there''s no stopping this monster!"


    "Your commentating is irritating me!"


    "Hey, hey. You don''t have to raise your voice."


    Chifuyu is getting a real kick out of teasing Shinatsu. The challenger is quite angry while Iris looks sorry for her.


    "The thought of me still not being able to beat you is repugnant."


    "Don''t let her big words confuse you, Iris."


    "Sounds like a word to describe awful food."


    "We''re racing across the track now."


    "Sure..."


    The track going around the entirety of the park is about .8 of a mile. Sadly for Shinatsu, she doesn''t know running is one of Iris''s strongest points.


    Iris kept her pace matched with Shinatsu for about the first half, but completely gapped her afterward. Shinatsu 100% sprinted it which took all the gas out of her, leaving her hunched over grabbing her knees, and trying to catch her breath.


    "What are you, a freakin gazelle? Huff.. Huff.."


    "Hey, that''d be a cool nickname."


    "Totally, Iris the Gazelle," agrees Kagura while spreading her hands out from the center of her chest.


    Shinatsu has a few more rounds in mind, but with just those she won''t be able to beat Iris anymore. So she has to find some new challenges. Luckily for her, it''s a busy day at the park and there are plenty of things around them they can use.


    "Hey, is it okay if you guys can give us a couple of serves?"


    "Huh? Sure."


    Shinatsu calls out to a group of guys playing volleyball. There''s no net, they''re just receiving each other''s passes.


    "What do you have in mind?" curiously asks Iris.


    "A receiving challenge. Whoever can successfully receive the ball and pass it to Chifuyu wins. Neither of us plays volleyball so it''s fair game."


    "Okay."


    Iris looks over at Chifuyu and he gives a thumbs-up with a devilish grin. She giggles anxiously in return. What could this mean?


    "Alright, here I go."


    "Give me your best serve!"


    First up is Shinatsu.


    "If you say so."


    The boy tosses the ball high in the air and begins a sprinting jump. Jumping, he showcases an elegant form, telling them he''s not your average volleyball player. While his form was graceful, the serve is much more violent coming at Shinatsu like a canon ball. The force of it blows her back, but she was able to receive it decently. Sadly, the pass is overshot and misses Chifuyu.


    "Damn it!"


    "Don''t mind," says one of the players.


    Now it''s Iris''s turn. She walks up and gets into a ready stance. Her determined eyes sends a shiver down the server''s body as if he''s facing the district''s greatest receiver. He gets psyched up and puts even more effort into this serve. More gracefulness, and more destructive force. The serve is sent at Iris like a blast from an alien anime. How could anyone possibly receive this? But, it was a little off. The serve veered to the right.


    "Crap, sorry."


    This was no problem for Iris though. She leaps off both of her legs and sticks one arm out for the receive.


    "Rolling thunder!"


    She catches it perfectly with her forearm and is able to make the pass, rolling to brace her fall. Sitting on one knee, she looks at Chifuyu with a look of surprise.


    "You did it! Way to go!"


    "I-I did it," Iris confirms to herself while looking at her right arm.


    "Hey, you play volleyball?!"


    "N-no."


    "Well it sure looks like you do!"


    "It''s pure coincidence. Iris has wanted to try that move ever since she first saw it," Chifuyu explains.


    Shinatsu falls to her knees.


    ''It''s over. I''m still no match for her. But, there is one thing I''m confident in.''


    The next challenge is...


    Math.


    Whoever can answer all 10 questions correctly wins. Shinatsu prepared these beforehand, the two of them are now at a table answering them. She knows she can beat her at this because she was her tutor. If she can''t claim at least one victory against her rival here and now, she might as well not be alive.


    "I don''t even know the first question..."


    "Hehe."


    "Shinatsu was taking university-level questions, this is a petty win for her," whispers Chifuyu.


    "Booo. This one was rigged," Ariel chimes in.


    "Silence!"


    Shinatsu naturally won this one.


    "Alright, there''s one more round. This one counts for 10 points, so whoever wins this one wins it all."


    "That''s totally unfair."


    "Hey you two, what about that over there?"


    "Hm?"


    Kagura points their attention to a hot dog eating contest that''s all the way across the park.


    "I''m starving, I haven''t anything to eat all day..."


    "Looks like Iris is game. What about you?"


    "I suppose," replies Shinatsu.


    ''I am not winning this...'' She agrees, but does not believe she has a chance of beating Iris. Or anyone, she thinks she''ll be the first one out.


    "I happen to be hungry as well, so I''ll also take part in this contest."


    "You just can''t help yourself, Ariel... Well, let''s hurry up before they start."


    ***


    "With the surprise addition of these 3 contestants, let the annual hot dog eating competition commence!"


    A total of now 15 participants begin munching down on however many hot dogs they can stomach. They did need to sign a waiver before since they risk making themselves sick doing this or worse. Ariel has nothing to worry about though. Once the first minute passes, 3 contestants drop out not being able to eat anymore. Reason being they were eating way too fast. By 5 minutes, the numbers are down to about half. Ariel is giving the reigning champion a run for his money.


    "How is that little girl able to eat so much?"


    "We may have a new champion!"


    The spectators gossip as two more contestants are nearing their end. About 15 minutes have passed now and Shinatsu is at her limit. Before she''s able to eat her 24th hot dog, she vomits the previous ones all over her lap.


    "Contestant number 14, disqualified!"


    Iris is also on her 24th hot dog. She slowly nibbles on it, and passes out once she finished it.


    "Looks like Iris won this one."


    "Yep, and Ariel is still going strong."


    A few more minutes pass, and now it''s just down between Ariel and the reigning champ. They''ve just passed the 50 hot dog mark, and Ariel''s adversary isn''t looking so hot. Once he hit 55, he collapsed out of his chair. By this point, Ariel was already passed 60. She walks up to him and extends a hand.


    "You were one of the strongest opponents I''ve ever faced, what''s your name?"


    With food and saliva all over his mouth, he smirks and answers Ariel.


    "Devin Lyudrigo."


    Ariel helps him up and they stand there, shaking hands.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have a new champion!"


    ***


    After the contest ended, they had to carry Iris and Shinatsu back to Odd Jobs. After a few hours, they woke back up.


    "I feel sick," grumbles Shinatsu as she pours herself a glass of water.


    "I''m not gonna eat anything for the rest of the week," cries Iris.


    "Hahaha, bow down to your new champion!"


    Ariel is still basking in net glory, and Chifuyu along with Kagura continue to amuse her.


    "You wiped the floor with me, Iris. Even after all these years, I can''t beat you."


    "Uh... Don''t mind?"


    "...."


    Shinatsu glares at Iris, gripping the glass of water in her hand so hard it looks like it''s going to break, with her pigtails blowing upward as if a fierce aura is around her.


    "Wh-what I meant to say is... you''re amazing. You-you don''t have to compare yourself to me."


    "She''s right. That''s a pretty high standard," says Chifuyu.


    "But, I had a lot of fun today."


    Iris is giving her awkward smile, she genuinely enjoyed herself. Shinatsu feels the same, though she wouldn''t say. Her bangs cover the top side of her face as she blushes from being flustered for a quick second.


    "We still have that last round."


    "The one that counts for 10 points?" asks Chifuyu.


    "That doesn''t matter anymore. If you''re okay with it, I''d like to spar with you. Something we never did as kids."


    "...Let''s do it!"


    ***


    Going to the yard, the rivals get ready to spar with wooden swords. There was no cue to start, just when it seemed right. As if they were both given a sign, they charge toward each other.


    "First one to get a hit wins right?"


    "Yep. Let''s see how strong Shinatsu is."


    Every second, you can hear the wooden swords clashing. The two are trading swings equally, neither being pushed back. This is their first time seeing Shinatsu fight, and anyone can tell that her form is incredibly solid. She''s honed her technique even more so than Chifuyu and Iris who went through hellish training for an entire year. This is the result of her hard work. But Iris''s attacks are a bit more fierce than hers. Slowly, Shinatsu starts getting more on the defensive. So she switches up her style. Kicking Iris away while transitioning to a backflip to regroup, she takes a deep breath and pushes back forward.


    "What the..."


    "Is she fencing?"


    Shinatsu won''t be blocking anymore, she''s going on a pure offensive. With her sword at her chest pointed at Iris, she takes continuous jabs. They''re swift, Iris can only parry and get a slash in every few seconds. But each one is sidestepped by Shinatsu. The best choice is to disarm her. Waiting for her to get close enough, Iris flips backward kicking the sword out of her hand and lands a blow at Shinatsu''s side.


    The winner is Iris.


    Falling to the ground exhausted, the loser takes a huge breath.


    "You really are something, Iris."


    Falling to the ground, she replies, "You are too."


    Following suit, Chifuyu, Ariel, and Kagura also sit down in the yard.


    "I guess I can tell my family I have something like a rival now."


    "Something like?"


    "I''m not looking forward to my little sister''s response though¡­"


    "Hold on, I didn''t know you have a little sis."


    "How would a stalker know that? Actually, how wouldn''t she know that?" Chifuyu quips. Shinatsu flips him the bird in response and he sticks his tongue out with his hands in the air playfully.


    A second later, Shinatsu''s face twists into a complicated expression as she says, "Make sure you cherish her."


    Iris looks like she''s about to say something heartfelt in return, but instead dismisses what her self-proclaimed rival just told her. "I don''t know, she''s kinda annoying.."


    Shinatsu sighs. Chifuyu has something else to tell her. "Great to have you with us again, Shinatsu. Though I''m sure the readers didn''t miss you."


    "Oi, you cruisin'' for a bruisin''?"


    "Haha. Who in Shioto says that?"


    "So hey, how''d you become a Hunter early?" inquires Kagura.


    "Hm? I graduated early cuz I''m a genius and all."


    "For real?"


    "Yeah."

 Spider

    "You''re rather bad at this, Chisato."


    "The hell do you expect, I''ve never played this before."


    "Not elegant."


    "Damn it!"


    "Relax Akutenshi. I already told you it''s impossible to beat me."


    Currently at a senior gym, 4 individuals are indulging themselves in the fierce game known as table tennis. They''re key vampires apart of the Slayers. A quick meeting was put together by Hanako to briefly go over their plans for the coming months.


    "Just us 4 will do. Let''s get this short meeting started."


    The vampires continue to play as Hanako begins the briefing, he''s the one responsible for kidnapping Chifuyu and Iris the previous year. Hanako is the 2nd in command of the Slayers, being the brain while still having the power to back him up.


    "I''ve organized a few hundred vampires in the 3rd district, where we''ll be raiding the Hunter Academy this October."


    "Gah... It''s still a few months away. Can''t we push this forward?"


    "No, October will be the best time to execute this. October 31st to be more precise."


    "Halloween."


    "The Hunter Academy has a big event that day every 3 years, including not just the students but also hundreds, possibly even thousands of guests."


    "So we dress up and enter inconspicuously."


    "Yeah. Security''ll be tight and they''ll be IDing everyone. That won''t be a problem since we''ll have fake IDs made. But they know what Akutenshi and I look like, so we''ll have to change our looks a little."


    "What I''m hearing is we''ll have no problem killing all the humans there, right?"


    "Yeah, we''ll split up into different areas of the Academy, but we''ll go over that later."


    "....."


    "What''s the matter, Chisato? Not feeling so good?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Cool. The humans of this world will come to know they''ve taken their more or less false peace for granted. This raid will act as a prelude to chaos."


    "So, what comes after?"


    "We''ll use the Hidden District to get rid of Shoyo."


    "Haha. He won''t go that easily. Besides, we still have some unfinished business."


    "You''ve taken a real liking to him, huh?"


    "You bet. He''s the toughest foe I''ve had in ages."


    "In any case... No matter how it happens, Shoyo will have to die by next year."


    "Augh!"


    Chisato throws her table tennis racket at the wall as she''s still unable to land a point against Patrick.


    "Hanako. If you don''t mind, I''m going to entertain myself until the raid."


    "You''re finally going to pay him a visit, Patrick?"


    "That''s right," he replies with a malicious grin.


    "We''re done for now, right? I''m leaving."


    "Bye-bye."


    Patrick leaves the gym with an irritated Chisato behind him. Hanako and Akutenshi continue to play table tennis, until the hold-blooded vampire breaks the racket that is.


    "Looks like I have to pay for another thing you broke."


    Ignoring Hanako''s statement, Akutenshi smiles menacingly from ear to ear with veins popping out of his face due to how eager he is to fight Shoyo again.


    "This is getting interesting now."


    ***


    "Delivery again?"


    "Yeah?"


    "We''ve done that for the past few days..."


    Odd Jobs is facing a current predicament, Shinatsu isn''t delighted with them ordering out 3 days in a row.


    "You guys know how to cook, right?"


    "...."


    Silence from all 4 of them.


    "We''ve been ordering out for the past few months," Kagura confesses.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "You''re joking, you have to be."


    "...."


    More silence. Ariel doesn''t feel guilty about anything, but Chifuyu, Iris, and Kagura realize how much of a slouch they''ve been for getting food delivered to them this whole time.


    "You guys run a cafe, and don''t know how to cook? No.. You''re living on your own and can''t even cook?"


    "Teehee."


    Kagura tries to play innocent. But it''s ineffective against Shinatsu. A flame hotter than the depths of hell surrounds her as she looks at them with fury. Shinatsu''s about to whip them into shape.


    "Chifuyu, give that to me."


    "Huh?"


    "Give me that burger!"


    She snatches the bacon cheeseburger out of Chifuyu''s hand and eats it right in front of his face.


    "Nooooooooo!"


    "All of you, forfeit your food to me! None of you louts are allowed to eat anything until you can cook at least 3 meals."


    "Hey, you can''t do this," cries Ariel.


    "Y-yeah," Iris meagerly agrees.


    "Oh, I will. Because the one in charge here will relinquish their rights to me," she states as she stares down Kagura.


    Dripping with sweat, Kagura falls in line.


    "We''ll follow your orders until you deem us worthy."


    "Kagura?!"


    She feels responsible. She''s supposed to be the leader here, yet has been letting her members order food out for 3 months straight. It''s definitely not a good lifestyle, which is why this change must be effective immediately. She''s truly happy someone like Shinatsu joined them.


    "I''m gonna whip you maggots into shape."


    A new tyrant has taken rule of Odd Jobs.


    Thus, a hellish 2 weeks of training in the kitchen commenced. Out of it, would come newly competent young adults living by themselves who know how to cook. During this, Shinatsu regretted that she didn''t include a cooking challenge against her competition with Iris.


    ***


    "Oh, Ms. Ina''s here."


    "Good evening, Chifuyu."


    "Good evening."


    Chifuyu bows while greeting her. He has been very respectful toward Ina, to earn her trust and respect. She checks in once or twice a week to see how they''re doing and to brief them on any Hunter-related news they need to hear. Shoyo has been doing the same.


    "Round up everybody for me."


    "You got it."


    Kagura and Ariel had just gotten back from their patrol not too long, and the other 3 had a busy day at the cafe so they''re all a bit tired. Nothing different from their usual day though so they manage just fine. Everyone is gathered in the living room for Ina''s briefing. Ariel and Shinatsu were already there playing connect 4.


    "Ha! Eat it!"


    "What the... I demand a rematch."


    "Ms. Ina''s here guys."


    Shinatsu had lost dozens of times, beating Ariel seemed impossible. But it was done. Seeing Shinatsu energetic wasn''t something Nailah thought she''d see.


    "So she''s still able to smile like that," Ina whispers to herself. Kagura heard her but chose not to ask her what she meant.


    "I''ll get straight to the point, the vampire imposter continues to claim more victims each week."


    "He hasn''t been caught yet?"


    "No. He''s getting bolder while still managing to not get caught. Nobody who''s seen his face is still alive. Not a single Hunter has gotten a profile on this guy. But he''s recently started leaving something at the scenes of his victims."


    "What is it?"


    "His name. He''s going by Charlatan. This imposter is making a mockery of the Hunter Agency, so we''re upping the surveillance 10-fold in this district. He''s a high-priority threat."


    "Should we be on guard for him?"


    "All of his attacks are during the night, since you have patrol during the day I''d say you shouldn''t have to worry too much. But still, be wary."


    "Got it."


    "Yes ma''am."


    They all respond to her warning. This human claiming himself as Charlatan will make an appearance soon. With that, Ina takes her leave


    "Hey, you think Ms. Ina was looking more serious than usual?" asks Chifuyu.


    Kagura agrees, "Yeah, actually."


    "She always looks serious, but something else must be up."


    Something else is going on. An entirely different case.


    "You think this guy could be with the Slayers, Ariel?"


    "No way, he''s human after all."


    ***


    It''s a rainy night, an omen for the coming days. Odd Jobs has been infiltrated by a super-threat level wanted all across Shioto. It''s one of many of its kind and feared by all. It''s a spider.


    "Ahhhhhh!"


    Shoyo who had visited today gets jump scared by the gruesome spider and leaps into Chifuyu''s arms who''s also scared of the spider. Thus causing a chain reaction of jumping into Kagura''s arms, then into Shinatsu''s who can''t catch them because of the weight and tumbles onto the floor.


    "What the hell are you idiots doing?!"


    "It''s a spider! Get rid of it!"


    "Kill it with fire!"


    "You guys are all idiots. You fight against vampires, why are you scared of a spider."


    "These things are more terrifying than a vampire.."


    Hearing all the commotion, Iris walk into the living room.


    "Iris, help us!"


    "Huh? What''s going on?"


    Turning her eyes to where everyone''s looking, she sees a spider crawling on the floor toward her. She crouches down and extends her arm out, allowing the spider to climb on her hand.


    "She-Iris tamed it?!"


    "This is crazy."


    "That''s my disciple," Shoyo states with a smirk even though he''s still sweating with fear.


    "Why are you guys scared of this little guy? It''s harmless."


    "Thank god you''re not scared of it, you wouldn''t be my rival otherwise."


    "Hehe."


    The compliments get straight to Iris''s head.


    "Do you think spiders have feelings?"


    "Of course they do!"


    Chifuyu asks a question that''s outlandish to Iris which invokes a prompt reply unlike her. She then goes on a ridiculous tangent that nobody could''ve expected.


    "Imagine a Shioto that was ruled by spiders and humans were the insects. Where they would ruthlessly crush us under their feet anytime they laid eyes on us. If the roles were reversed, we would just be helplessly crushed even though we have feelings. Look at this spider in the palm of my hand, he has feelings just like the rest of us. So please, stop killing spiders!"


    It was a beautiful speech, Chifuyu, Shoyo, Kagura, and even Ariel all shed tears. No longer would they kill spiders. It was the start of a journey of self-improvement. Moral of the story: Everyone has feelings. They will strive to be like Iris.


    ***


    During the same time, Ina was out and about with a few Hunters who are under her authority. The rain was pouring down the hardest it''s been in months. Nevertheless, they walked down a street with Nailah having one of the Hunters hold an umbrella over her. There is only one word to describe her current countenance.


    Wrathful.


    "So, they''re finally making their move again?" asks Ina.


    "Yes. We have evidence of Hidden District activity not only here, but in the 5 districts surrounding us. Multiple Hunters have lost their lives in the past couple of days."


    "The society that may have connections to the Slayers."


    "I trust you know who killed them."


    "Yes. There was no evidence within a several-mile perimeter of the areas they were all killed in, but there was something beyond that."


    Another Hunter continues the report.


    "There were freakishly long webs in unusual places found outside those perimeters. Such as secluded alleyways, abandoned buildings, and even down in the sewers."


    "The Spider Vamp is back."


    "The one who cursed me."


    Ina''s face is twisted with wrath. She had a feeling, but now she has confirmation. The vampire who inflicted a curse on Ina, causing her to be unable to wield a weapon and enter hiatus as a Hunter is making her presence known again.


    "Find her, no matter what. Get Soru on this immediately."


    "Yes ma''am."


    Two of the Hunters disperse, leaving the one holding the umbrella over Nailah.


    The prelude to chaos is slowly, but surely coming.

 Power to Protect

    "Ariel."


    "Yes, my wonderful master?"


    "We could get a new member anytime, you should probably sleep in your own room."


    "Noooo, sleeping in your shadow is pure bliss."


    Since Ariel doesn''t have a physical form when she''s inside Chifuyu''s shadow, her sleep is entirely seamless. Odd Jobs has 3 other members besides Chifuyu and Ariel, and they all know their secret. If a new member joins whom they haven''t met yet, they''ll have to be careful to not let their true identity out.


    "How about if we add another bed to your room, so I can still sleep in your shadow?"


    "Hm... New members might get the wrong impression, but sure."


    "Yippee!" Ariel exclaims while hopping joyfully.


    ***


    "So, where''s this guy Kagura?"


    "He should be here any minute now."


    Earlier in the day, Kagura got a call for an Odd Job and the client is currently on his way. So far, most of their clients have come directly to Odd Jobs in person with their request instead of someplace else. Perhaps this is due to the trust the general public has in the official owner of Odd Jobs: Nailah Boreas, former Special Rank Hunter. During her time on duty, she was well known for not just her strength as a Hunter but also her reliability and contribution to countless communities throughout Shioto. Today, her focus is on something much deeper, to say the least. After a bit of waiting, the client arrives.


    "Welcome! Please come in, Mr. Noshi," Kagura greets the man enthusiastically as she always does.


    "Well, thanks," the client appears to be at least 60 years of age and walks with the assistance of a crane. Still able to drive himself though as the car he came in is parked right outside. When it comes to Odd Job clients, they bring them into the living room for discussion rather than the lobby of the cafe. After seating himself, the old man begins to speak.


    "Ya''ll sure have a nice play here."


    "Hehe, isn''t it? I came up with the layout of this place myself," Kagura explains.


    "Wait, you did?" Not even Chifuyu and the others were aware of this. Answering their surprised expressions, Kagura giggles while throwing up a peace sign.


    "So Mr. Noshi, what Odd Job do you have for us?"


    "I want to apologize in advance for coming to ya''ll with this in the first place. It''s a simple problem that the cops should''ve been able to resolve but can''t be bothered with it."


    "No worries, we''ll get it done whatever it is," Kagura assures him.


    "I want ya''ll to get rid of some delinquents for me. They''re ruining business for me."


    "Oh. You run a shop?"


    "Yes, and I''ve barely been getting any customers. These whippersnappers appeared a couple of weeks ago, loitering around and causing problems for everyone around them. They must be a part of some gang, the lot of them are dressed like fools."


    "A gang you say? I see." Kagura''s face brightens up at the mention of a gang. One of the things on her bucket list has always been to fight off a street gang.


    Chifuyu asks the client a question regarding the way of proceeding with this Odd Job. "So how exactly do you want us to ''get rid'' of these delinquents?"


    "The cops clearly don''t care about them, so do whatever you need to. Beat ''em up so bad they never show their faces on the streets again."


    The idiot trio''s faces light up with excitement. Beating up some punks surely must be on a lot of people''s to-do lists. Iris just looks on nervously while Shinatsu looks like she''s tired of these guys.


    "Ok Mr. Noshi, we''ll definitely see this through."


    "Please do."


    Kagura, Chifuyu, and Ariel are smiling demonically. Maybe the old man shouldn''t have come to them with this request. But things are already in motion, nothing can stop what''s coming to these delinquents. ''This should be a fun job'' is what the 3 think before leaving.


    ***


    The drive to the client''s shop was over a 40-minute drive away, but the wait was nothing. The idiot trio could wait as long as possible if it meant picking a fight with a gang and getting paid for it nonetheless. They came up with an elaborate plan for the first wave of punks. That is, setting up an arm wrestling stand and embarrassing the prideful gang. Anticipating them getting riled up from that, they''d engage in a full-on fight where they''d further embarrass them. Perhaps pantsing them all as they run home to their mommies and daddies.


    So after arriving, they got right to business. Setting up a stand with a sign stating ''Arm wrestling matches with wannabe gang members'', in which all 5 of them would be participating. But first, they have the delinquents. They could just wait around since they''ll be sure to pop up anytime, but they had a better idea. Shinatsu would look around for them and provoke them to chase after her, luring the NPCs to the arm wrestling stand. It''s a perfect plan.


    "All right Shinatsu, go fetch us some delinquents, Chifuyu commands.


    Shinatsu gives him the bird as she walks off, "Yeah yeah."


    The search didn''t take too long, this area had indeed become gang turf. Shinatsu can''t believe that the police are so unreliable they can''t even deal with this. Maybe she''ll have some fun after all. The punks she found were brazenly loitering in a parking lot just outside a park. She casually strolls right to the center of them.


    "What''s this?"


    "Somebody''s girl?"


    "Never seen her."


    "Look''s like tonight''s desert just showed up."


    ''Ew, is this guy serious,'' Shinatsu thinks to herself. There''s no way the last guy said that line but unfortunately he did. The delinquents look at her with confused and thirsty eyes, none of them aware the lone girl could take them all out by herself. One of them recognizes who she is, or rather what she is.


    "Hold up you blockheads, look at her uniform. This girl''s a Hunter."


    "Oh, it is."


    The one who picked her out walks up to her with complete confidence, or perhaps arrogance. His hands are in his sagging pockets, his hair is completely full of gel, and he''s obnoxiously blowing gum.


    "What the hell do you want? Come here to have a little fun with the bad boys?"


    "Gross."


    "Huh?"


    "Get out of my face, you pig."


    "WHAT WAS THAT?!"


    Expecting the short temper, Shinatsu mockingly smirks as the guy hoists her up by her collar. All the punks in here look to be in their early 20s, maybe even some teenagers. She comes to the conclusion that they''re all definitely wannabe gang members and can easily be dissolved with some force.


    "Didn''t your mom teach you any manners? She taught me many things, one of them being not to pick a fight with ugly people, since they have nothing to lose."


    "YOU BITCH!"


    As he gets ready to lay her out, Shinatsu ferociously headbutts the punk and kicks him square in the stomach, promptly fixing her collar.


    "Follow me if you punks think you can take me," Shinatsu states as she begins to take off with her head turned to the gang members. The easily riled-up young gentlemen spout vulgar insults as they chase after her.


    Though she wasn''t too excited at first, Shinatsu thinks she''ll enjoy herself now.


    ***


    Shinatsu successfully lured over about 20 delinquents. They look on at the arm wrestling stand in utter confusion, with Chifuyu and Ariel sitting on top of the booth arms and legs crossed, both wearing fake mustaches.


    "Oh, we got ourselves a lot of contestants today."


    "Sure seems that way Chifuyu. Today''s matches should be full of vigor."


    The half-vampire and Vampire Lord are acting as announcers. Iris, Kaguraa, and Shinatsu are the ones who''ll be arm wrestling.


    "What is this, some sorta skit?" asks the delinquent who''s in the front of the pack.


    Chifuyu cheerfully corrects him. "Non! It''s exactly as the sign says."


    "I see. So you''re begging to get your asses whooped."


    "NON! This here be a normal arm wrestling competition with some pretty high stakes. For if you all win, you get to keep your silly pride. But if you lose, we''ll be posting your humiliation on the internet for all to see!"


    "Why is Chifuyu talking like that?" Iris asks Kagura.


    "Don''t know, I guess an announcer with an accent."


    "Ha, why the hell do we have to indulge you in this dumb game?"


    "Don''t tell me, you boys don''t think you''ll lose to those girls over there, do you?" Ariel adds the finishing touches.


    "Huh?"


    "What was that?!"


    Hook, line, and sinker. Delinquents truly are easy to provoke.


    "Let''s get this shit over with."


    Fodder numbers one, two, and three walk up to the stand. With the competition beginning, Chifuyu pulls out his phone and starts recording.  The contestants all grip their opponent''s hands, and at Chifuyu''s signal, the arm wrestling commences.


    "Begin!"


    "Ohh!" Ariel lets out a sound from astonishment.


    "Wha¡­?!"


    The first three pieces of fodder lose instantly, they didn''t last a single second against the insurmountable strength of their female opposition.


    "Alright, next," Shinatsu disappointingly says as she lets out a sigh and shrugs her shoulders.


    "What the¡­"


    "They actually lost." The other delinquents stand there awestruck. But they snap out of it and begin lining up to see for themselves the strength of these girl Hunters.


    "Hell nah, let''s go again."


    "Yeah, I had my guard down!"


    "Haha. The delinquents are making excuses. They''re really itching to embarrass themselves, wouldn''t you agree, Chifuyu?"


    "Indubitably, Ariel. They could try as many times as they want, and the same result would show itself over and over again. They lost this battle before it even began."


    Chifuyu and Ariel continue to give obnoxious commentary after the girls claim non-stop victories in their arm-wrestling matches. Some delinquents have gone more than several times to still get beat in a flash. After some time though, a huge beefy delinquent that looks like he should be well over his thirties steps up in front of Iris.


    "You appear to be the strongest, eye-covering bangs girl. I will be your next foe."


    "Eh¡­"


    Iris looks over at Kagura who gives her a wink and a thumbs up. While Shinatsu was looking for the wannabe gangsters, Kagura came up to her with a suggestion. Iris is incredibly strong, everyone at Odd Jobs knows this. So the proposal she received was to try being as confident and cocky as she can against one of the delinquents and see how she feels. But before her next match, Iris imagines a particular scenario.


    What if she herself were a delinquent?


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Iris visualizes herself running a violent gang that takes over the entire East Side of Shioto. She has no tolerance for mistakes and strictly punishes members who aren''t up to par. She rides a motorcycle she plundered from the previous big boss that she took down and rides it each night looking over her territory. Iris took this path after she found out her mom was a gang leader in her past. Sadly, her silly imagination comes to a halt there as the beefy delinquent grabs her hand in preparation for their arm-wrestling match.


    "All those muscles are just for show, a mask to hide how weak you actually are."


    Iris tries saying a cocky line like Kagura said to and covers her face with her other hand, finding herself cringing.


    ''I shouldn''t have said that¡­.''


    "Ho.. Then I''ll prove to you that this hard work of body improvement is not what you think."


    He took the insult surprisingly well.


    "Go!"


    After Chifuyu''s cue, the greatest arm-wrestling match of all time starts. Neither of them is budging, the force they''re exerting is causing gusts of wind to blow around, even sweeping some of the wannabes off their feet. This doesn''t stop Chifuyu and Ariel''s commentary however, in fact it just lights them up more. After about 30 seconds of being in a stalemate, Iris puts all her strength into one big push and slams her opponent''s hand right through the wooden table which shakes everyone around them. Ariel promptly runs over and raises Iris''s arm in the air as much as she can and shouts the result of this match.


    "Iris claims an overwhelming victory!"


    "WOOOOOOOAAAAH!"


    Chifuyu, Kagura, and most of the other delinquents for some reason get hyped as if this was the best match of anything they''ve ever witnessed. Mr. Beefy walks up to Iris and extends his bleeding arm with splinters in it.


    "That was a good match."


    Surprised at first, Iris giggles then follows suit, shaking his hand.


    "Yeah, you were strong. Uh, sorry about that." She''s referring to his busted arm.


    "No need to worry."


    What was supposed to be a humiliation event turned out to be a pretty fun string of arm-wrestling matches.


    "Hey, guys.." As Chifuyu was about to ask the delinquents to find another place to loiter in, one where they''re not disturbing other people, the beefy one begins speaking.


    "Now then, enough with this farce."


    "Eh?" He doesn''t let go of Iris''s hand, tightening his grip even more.


    "We''re members of a gang, we have our pride. So we can''t let your humiliating us slide."


    "Oh, we wanted to settle this the peaceful way though," Shinatsu states sarcastically.


    "I don''t believe that for a second. Your buddy over there recorded this whole thing. If this gets out and other gangs see it, we''ll be a laughing stock. We don''t care if most of you are girls, it''s time to even out the score."


    "Okay, don''t expect us to go easy on you," Kagura says with a smile. This is what they were originally excited for anyway, an all-out brawl with the delinquents. Yoinking Iris up in the air and throwing her is the sign to begin fighting.


    "GET EM!!"


    "Raaaaaaaaah!"


    The pack of punks charges toward Odd Jobs. Thus begins a one-sided battle.


    The idiot trio is the first to engage in combat as they were the most thrilled about this. Not even giving them a chance to throw punches, they''re immediately grappled and slammed into the ground. A few of them came with bats and are throwing all their force into swinging, so the other end also won''t be showing any mercy. With Ariel''s vow, she can''t harm any human with ill intent. This is all just a fun game to her and she doesn''t see her opponents as enemies at all so being a little rough with these guys won''t compromise her vow. As for Shinatsu, the punks are just ignoring her entirely. Her glare is too intense for the wannabes.


    "Tch. I''ll come for you next."


    Targeting Iris instead, he runs at her with a bat only to be weaved and slept with a left hook.


    "Woah, I''ve never been in a fistfight but I''m pretty good."


    Even Iris herself is surprised, although she really shouldn''t be at this point. She moves her gaze to the wannabe also in front of her who''s hesitating since he just watched his bud get forced into naptime. Getting into it, Iris wipes her nose with her thumb and takes on a karate stance, making karate noises. Taking the initiative, she rushes the delinquent just standing there, knocking him to the ground with a clean roundabout kick to the head. She covers her face with both hands in shock that she actually just did that knocking out yet another one while also feeling bad about doing that.


    "That''s the spirit!" yells Kagura while folding a couple of delinquents herself.


    "And.. That should do it." Chifuyu delivers a decisive jab to the beefy delinquent''s diaphragm, causing him to fall to his knees. The 22 gang members have been taken down without a sweat.


    ''Am I that scary..'' Shinatsu questionably asks herself as she''s been standing in the same spot for the last minute without throwing a single punch.


    As things are looking to be wrapped up soon, the obnoxious sound of someone revving their engine can be heard. In fact, the noise seems to be getting closer to them. Suddenly, they''re surrounded by double the amount of delinquents that were already here.


    "Uh-oh, looks like the calvary''s here."


    Seconds later, three important-looking characters arrive on chopper motorcycles, the one in front drifting in.


    "Yo, what the hell is this?!"


    "Oh, this guy looks like the leader."


    "Definitely."


    Kagura and Shinatsu gossip to themselves, but Chifuyu looks rather surprised.


    "You Hunters took real good care of my boys I see. Wait¡­"


    "Is that you, Diego?"


    "Chifuyu?! What the hell are you doing here?"


    "That''s my line, what''re you doing in District 4?"


    "You know this chump, Chifuyu?" asks Shinatsu.


    "Yeah, we went to the same middle school. Why am I surprised Diego, you moved on from bullying to being a whole gang leader. On top of that, you''re probably a high school dropout. Let me guess, it''s called the Tokyo Manji Gang?"


    "The name doesn''t matter, what does is that you beat up my men. As the one in charge here, I can''t let this slide."


    "Oh, you wanna go at it like old times?"


    "Like old times? You never actually fought me like man."


    "I guess you''re right. The right phrase though would be I never fought you seriously. I''d disrespect you with a few moves then make a run for it."


    The rest of Odd Jobs is quietly watching as a reunion of sorts unfolds before them, Kagura finds it rather amusing. In middle school, Chifuyu used to always intervene in Diego''s bullying. They had been friends since before elementary school, but things changed with Diego. The two of them along with Dakota and someone else were childhood friends, this was before they met Erika.


    "Whatever, Chifuyu. Let''s settle the score right now, no running."


    "What score? You never landed a single hit on me, it was a blowout to begin with."


    "You never cease to piss me off. I see you somehow became a Hunter, good for you. Basketball was too small a dream for you huh?"


    "You don''t know anything," Chifuyu responds smugly.


    "Put that sword down so we can get started."


    "You don''t have to worry, it can stay by my waist cuz it won''t be slowing me down at all."


    "Is that so?" Diego casually squares up and makes a beeline for Chifuyu.


    "Get ''em, boss!"


    "Beat his ass!"


    The gang members start cheering for Diego as soon as the fight commences. Odd Jobs does the same.


    "Don''t lose, Chifuyu!"


    "If he beats you, you''re buying dinner for all of us."


    "Uh, no I''m not," Chifuyu replies as he dodges Diego''s punches. Each blow swung by this gang leader is fierce, but the same could be said for the other side. Chifuyu lands the first hit to his left shoulder. It stings, but Diego doesn''t stop. He picks up the intensity, delivering jabs that are mostly parried. He''s telegraphing his moves though, a clean hit won''t come out of these swings. Chifuyu catches Diego''s next punch, sweeps his foot knocking him off balance, promptly grabbing him and swinging him to the ground. Not being able to react for a second from the sudden damage, Chifuyu delivers a swift punch to his chest while he''s still lying down. He backs away, allowing him to get up and lets out a chuckle. Diego holds in his anger though and gets up. Taking a deep breath to focus more, he charges forward once more and unleashes a furry of blows that are all blocked. Until finally, a hit is connected. A lethal one at that, a swift uppercut gets Chifuyu upside the jaw knocking him back.


    "Not bad." Chifuyu quickly stretches his legs in preparation for what''s to come. In the blink of an eye, he runs at Diego and kicks him square in the face with a roundhouse, like Iris just did to another delinquent. However, Chifuyu''s combo is only beginning. A fury of kicks overcomes the gang leader that he can''t block or evade. Next follows another jab to his shoulder and a kick hitting him upside his jaw as payback for the uppercut. Diego falls to his knees, and Chifuyu goes for the finishing blow. Well, he tried to. As Chifuyu was running, he somehow tripped over himself and tried to recover with a front flip.


    That''s when it happened.


    He was almost successful with the flip, he just couldn''t stick the landing. This brought him to the position of being right in front of Diego, but facing the same direction he was. Then, the wings he had last night plus the leftovers he finished this morning start to kick in which leads to an inevitable fart blowing right in his old friend''s face. And it was a deadly one.


    "Hahahaha!" Ariel and Kagura laugh their butts off, Shinatsu looks on utterly disgusted and Iris is covering her nose.


    "Chifuyu, you..!" Diego grabs the offender by his collar seething with rage, which is an understandable response.


    "Tha-that''s my bad.. pff.." Chifuyu tries to hold in his laughter but is unable to. Realizing how dumb this is, Diego throws him to the ground and walks away.


    "Haha! Wait, I''m sorry, Diego. Let''s finish this. When I win, your gang has to stop promise to stop disturbing other people."


    "That''s the reason you came here? Tsk. Consider it done, I never wanna see your face again. Let''s get out of here guys."


    The situation appears to be wrapping up. Diego''s storming back to his gang, and Chifuyu gets up still trying to hold in his laughter. From the crowd of delinquents, a single man walks out.


    "Hm.. Who are you?" Diego doesn''t recognize this person. The air around everyone suddenly changes. Chifuyu observes him as he walks closer. The man is wearing a large coat going down to his knees with a beanie. He looks to be walking toward the gang leader but passes him.


    "Hold up, did you not hear me? I asked who the hell are you?" Diego grabs the man''s shoulder.


    The rest of Odd Jobs probably can''t see from where they are, but Chifuyu can. The stranger''s eyes are a particular bloody red. This is no man. It''s a vampire.


    "DIEGO, RUN!"


    "What?"


    The vamp that was hiding his hands in his pockets shows his claws and attempts to kill Diego, but he dodges in the nick of time.


    "Chifuyu!"


    Ariel shouts out as she charges towards them, but runs into an invisible wall.


    "Agh.. What the.."


    "What''s going on?"


    "It''s a vampire!"


    "What, a bloodsucker?!"


    "Let''s get the hell outta here!"


    The gang members disperse into disarray leaving their leader for dead.


    "Ariel, what is this?"


    "Shit. It''s either a curse or some sort of artifact. It must be a barrier."


    "Chifuyu and that guy are trapped in there!"


    To make things worse, a black covering descends on the barrier, making visibility from the outside completely zero. But right before it covers it completely, Chifuyu gives a thumbs up: meaning he''ll handle this. More vampires show themselves, numbering a total of 10 including the one inside.


    "Do you think you could break it, Ariel?"


    "I don''t know if I could do so without putting on too much of a show. But I''m not worried about Chifuyu, I know he''ll make quick work of that vampire inside with them. So let''s worry about the ones out here, and find out which one put the barrier up."


    They all unsheathe their blades in synchronization. The situation took a complete 180 but Odd Jobs will take care of it.


    From the outside, the barrier is completely black in color. Yet on the inside, it illuminates a faint light so they can see. As soon as Diego evaded a fatal attack, Chifuyu gave Ariel the thumbs up and charged toward the vamp. He evades the slash aimed straight for his neck and backs away.


    "Nice reflexes dude."


    "Thanks.."


    Diego did indeed show an exemplary reaction time. Had he been half a second late, his face would''ve been torn to pieces.


    ''Shoyo did warn me that I''d be getting targeted by vampires. This is expected, but I need to make sure people aren''t getting dragged into this because of me. That''s what the year of intensely harsh training was for. Fighting these 3rd rate vampires at a moment''s notice shouldn''t be difficult at all.'' "Don''t worry Diego, I''ll protect you. I''m a Hunter after all."


    "Ha, that''s funny. I never wanted to fight a vamp, but I guess I have no choice here."


    "What''re you talking about, no matter how strong you think you are there''s no way you can take on a vampire."


    "You can keep yapping if you want, but it''s coming."


    Chifuyu turns around and blocks the vamp with his sword. Diego dashes to them and slices it across it''s cheek.


    "What the, you had a.."


    "Pocket knife, yep."


    "Ah. Suit yourself, let''s go!"


    ***


    "Let''s see. There are 9 of them and 4 of us. Each of us should take on 2 to make it even, so who wants the third?" Shinatsu analyzes the field and asks which one of them should go for the extra vampire, knowing full well that they won''t lose.


    Ariel responds to her, "You can get the extra one, plus two more if you want. I''m sure Iris with her 50-kill count doesn''t mind."


    "Wait, how many?" Shinatsu wasn''t unaware Iris killed that many vampires.


    "N-no, I''ll get my two," Iris attempts to say confidently while unsheathing her blade.


    "Well, let''s not keep Chifuyu waiting." Kagura stands in the front, initiating the battle. Following Iris, the rest take out the blades and push the enemy.


    ''These guys must not be associated with the Slayers since they''re attacking with so few in number, especially knowing I''m here. They look like small fry trying to make a name for themselves by killing a has-been Vampire Lord along with a half-vampire. I''m sure there''ll be many more of these types to come, all we have to do is deal with them. Eventually, the Slayers will make their move, and we''ll take them out.'' Ariel thinks to herself as she and the others are fighting. As soon as her last thought finishes, Shinatsu kills the last vamp.


    "Guess that barrier wasn''t a curse from any of these vamps."


    "So it could be from an artifact somewhere in the area, from the vampire Chifuyu''s fighting inside, or from one that hasn''t shown themself."


    "Let''s search the area."


    "Yeah!"


    Back to inside the barrier, the two stuck inside are putting pressure on the vampire with surprising teamwork.


    ''Is it just me, or is Diego skilled with that knife?''


    It has been a while since these two have seen each other, but neither had any type of skill with the blade that anyone was aware of. Chifuyu became a half-vampire and chose to become a Hunter so as to not be executed. So what could Diego''s story be?


    Not wanting his jacket to get messed up, the person in question takes it off leaving his tank top. Diego is extremely focused right now, sweating the most he has in years.


    "Ha! Not bad, Diego. Not bad at all!"


    Chifuyu slices off an arm, causing the vampire to back away. The second he does, Diego follows up with several pierces to the chest. He regenerates his limb and reaches for Diego''s throat, only for the same arm to be cut off again by Chifuyu. They continue to deal damage one after the other with the vampire being unable to defend himself. It looks like they can finish him, so Diego goes for the throat.


    "No, wait!"


    Chifuyu yells out to stop. The vampire is luring Diego in, and he can''t stop himself. Realizing he made a mistake, Diego tries to back away but is too late. The vampire slashes him across the side of his torso.


    "Ah.. Damn it!"


    The cuts are deep, Diego has no choice but to tie his wound up with his jacket to temporarily stop the bleeding. The vampire goes for him to finish the job, but is stopped by Chifuyu.


    "I''ll end this now."


    Chifuyu kicks the vampire away to gain some space and immediately dashes back to him to finish this. Diego watches as his old friend takes on a vampire solo, pushing him back with fiercer slashes than before. He couldn''t help but feel some nostalgia from seeing Chifuyu fight, for this was the swordsmanship he used to strive for. No one knows he pursued the path of a Hunter when he was younger. He thought he had given up on that, Diego thought he was able to move on. But at this moment, Chifuyu looks dazzling to him. His technique with the blade is a clear result of the hard work he put in. Back then, Diego forced himself to push his friends away. He doesn''t regret that. But now, he''s glad he met an old friend. Today, he might''ve been inspired to become what he used to want to be. Chifuyu lands the killing blow, slicing the vampire diagonally apart, thus severing the heart. As the barrier fades away, Chifuyu looks back at Diego.


    "You were putting up a fight against a vampire, that''s impressive Diego. You''re strong, you have been since the day we first met. Use that strength for something good. You have the power to protect."


    Diego is taken aback, and the barrier is gone. The fight is over.


    "Chifuyu!"


    "Looks like it was that Vamp''s curse."


    The rest of Odd Jobs runs up to them as soon as the barrier drops.


    "Had no doubt you could handle yourself."


    "Heh. Thanks."


    Ariel and Chifuyu fist pump.


    "I don''t know what the hell happened in the past few years, but you''ve become one hell of a guy, Chifuyu."


    "Wish I could say the same," Chifuyu responds with a smirk.


    "Shut up."


    "Why''d you join a gang anyway man?"


    "A rebellion."


    "A rebellion?"


    "It''s nothing, think I''ll call it quits anyway."


    "Well, that''s good to know."


    "Ha. I guess¡­. Say, how''s Roxy doing these days?"


    Chifuyu stays silent for a few seconds before responding.


    "She''s gone."


    Diego''s shocked to hear this at first, but then he realizes that''s not really surprising.


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t there."


    "Yeah, that sucked. But we have to move on."


    "¡­."


    "So Diego, we run an Odd Jobs cafe."


    "Odd Jobs? Is that why you were here today."


    "Yep."


    "Haha. Hahaha. Guess it was time for somebody to set me straight. Glad it was you."


    "So am I. You should come to visit whenever you can."


    "I''ll think about it."


    "Cool. That''s enough for me."


    "The Trauma team should be here any minute to clean up the scene. They''ll also look at your wound and take you to the hospital."


    "Yeah. I''ll wait here."


    "Alright. Take care of yourself.


    "Teh. You too."


    With that, the two let out one last chuckle. Chifuyu walks away and the others follow.


    "Maybe that guy isn''t so bad," says Kagura.


    "Maybe so."

 Kagura and Shinatsu

    The President of the Hunter Agency along with his secretaries and staff read daily Hunter reports. They''re required to inform HQ about any suspicious activity and areas where vampires are likely to be active. The President personally reads the reports coming from Odd Jobs, so he read about their run-in with 10 vampires. The most important detail was that one of them had a barrier curse. It shouldn''t be a surprise if other vampires have the same or similar ability. In the past few months, there''s been a slight increase in vampire incidents in the 3rd and 4th districts. Comparing this to charts from the last few decades, it can be assumed they''re planning a large-scale assault soon. They''ve already been making preparations for the 2nd Alter World Expedition in March of next year, now they have more things to worry about. So until then, 1st Rank Hunters from much less active areas are being sent to these 2 districts. The Hidden District is coming back into the picture now as well. The next several months are going to be hectic, and Odd Jobs will be at the center of it.


    ***


    Kagura and Shinatsu are on patrol. Besides that one time with Chifuyu and Ariel, Odd Jobs has been doing their patrols without running into anything. Since Kagura has her license, she chooses to drive while on duty. The number of Hunters who drive or are on foot during patrol is actually about evenly split.


    "It''s been about a month since you joined, Shinatsu. How ya liking it so far?"


    "It''s alright I guess."


    That was a lie. She''s surprisingly enjoying the time spent at Odd Jobs. Shinatsu''s a bit of a tsundere, so she''d rather not admit it.


    "Being bashful, are we? I can see you blushing a little."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Heh. Whatever you say."


    Kagura pulls into a parking lot so they can patrol a shopping district on foot that''s bustling with people and heavy on traffic. Hunters have a tag on their license plates, allowing them to park in any parking lot even if it''s restricted at any time. As they''re walking, Kagura is greeted by a lot of people. She''s been a Hunter longer, so she''s done dozens of patrols in her area and has been helping around even before Odd Jobs started.


    "Well, aren''t you Ms. Popular?"


    "Hehe. I do get along really well with the locals. Even as a Hunter, I love helping out people with normal things."


    "That''s why you started an Odd Jobs isn''t it?"


    "Yep. So it makes me happy that you and the others joined."


    "Stop, I''m gonna cry," Shinatsu says sarcastically.


    Kagura''s taken a particular liking to Shinatsu. Maybe it''s because they''ve had some great chemistry since she joined or that personalities bounce off of each other well. Perhaps it''s both. It''s more or less the same for Shinatsu. Out of everybody, Kagura is the one she tolerates the most and often talks to when seeking a normal conversation. What Shinatsu doesn''t realize, is that Kagura''s cheeriness always lightens up her mood, even if it''s just a bit.


    "HELP! SOME MAN STOLE MY WATCH!"


    "Oh."


    An old lady shouts out in distress which gets the attention of everyone around. They''re currently on the busiest Street in this shopping district with the sidewalks packed. The people are looking around for this thief.


    "A robbery in broad daylight? He''s blending in with the crowd."


    "I think I see our guy. 10 o''clock. Wearing that hat and hoodie, with his hands in his pockets."


    "He''s across the street. Do we just rush him or try to¡­"


    Before she finishes her sentence, Kagura runs into the street sliding over the hood of the cars going a few miles per hour. Shinatsu sighs and runs a different way. The man sees Kagura and immediately takes off, pushing civilians out of his way. He didn''t see the girl with twin tails who was running down the opposite sidewalk. Sprinting across the street in no more than a couple of seconds, Shinatsu hits the thief in the back of his neck with her scabbard. He stumbles a couple of feet forward and nearly falls to the ground before he catches himself. The people on the sidewalk keep their distance as they watch. When Kagura catches up, the man pulls out a knife.


    "Get back you brats!"


    "Oh no, a knife! Those are super effective against me, it''s like my kryptonite." Kagura puts her hands in the air acting as if she''s scared of some petty thief. The two girls slowly approach him from both sides, making the man panic. He turns around to Shinatsu and puts his entire arm into swinging the knife that is dodged with zero effort. Continuing from the motion of evading, she kicks his arm hard enough for the knife to fly away and hit the wall. Kagura then grabs him from behind and uses an absolutely nasty suplex on him. The thief is out cold. The people around clap and cheer.


    "Wasn''t that a little excessive?"


    "Not at all."


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    The man got what he had coming to him. Shinatsu reaches into his pockets and finds the watch.


    "This watch is easily at least 30k. I see why he stole it."


    "Oi!"


    "Just saying."


    They return the watch to the old lady and wait for the cops to arrive, since it''s their job to arrest criminals. They arrive fashionably late as always.


    "It''s our boys in blue, the ones everybody likes! Take him away fellas."


    "Let''s go, Kagura."


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    It''s rare for Hunters to stop criminals since their job is to hunt vampires, but it does happen every now and then. After a few more hours, their patrol for the day is done so it''s time to head home. No report needs to be written since nothing involving vampires happened.


    "Say.. I''ve been waiting to say something, but do you wear any other clothes? All I see you wear are your Hunter and Cafe uniforms."


    "Is there something wrong with that?"


    "Shinatsu, you''re not serious are you? I hope you haven''t been wearing them to bed this whole time¡­"


    "I have been. That shouldn''t be a problem, should it?"


    "Of course it is! It''s a major problem!


    "I wash them every morning."


    "That''s not the problem! A girl''s gotta have a nice wardrobe, with several different outfits for any occasion!"


    "Uh.. For real? Sounds like a hassle."


    "This is unbelievable! Quite frankly my mind has never been boggled so much before."


    "I think you''re exaggerating."


    "Trust me, this is a normal reaction. And we''re not going home until you get some new clothes."


    "Eh¡­"


    With that, Kagura takes Shinatsu shopping. She tries on a variety of clothes she''s never dreamed of wearing. Kagura makes sure to have her share of fun by putting her play doll in eccentric clothing such as a Gothic Lolita outfit and first-class frilly dresses that cost way too much. By the end though, she does leave with several new pairs of clothes that look great on her.


    "That was fun, wasn''t it?"


    "Teh. It was."


    Shinatsu scoffs with a little grin walking back to the car as she carries 6 huge bags. A female who was reading a novel sitting on a bench watches the two Hunters walk away. This person had very close ties to one of the girls she''s currently scrutinizing. Closing the book, her mouth warps into a twisted smile.


    ***


    "Welcome."


    "Hey, come in Patrick."


    "Good afternoon to you all."


    A man wearing a classy dress shirt and expensive jeans brand along with shining dress shoes walks into Odd Jobs. Everyone seems to know him.


    "Same as always?"


    "Yep, the usual black tea if you would be so kind."


    "On it."


    This customer is no human. He''s a vampire, one of the strongest in the upper echelon of the Slayers. He''d been planning to make contact with Chifuyu the half-vampire, and it''s been about a month since he''s done so. Patrick became a regular at Odd Jobs Cafe, to get close to his prey and because Kagura''s tea brewing skills are superb. He''s gotten close to Chifuyu, always talking to him when he comes as well as Kagura since she''s so social. Patrick along with other vampires have blended in with Shioto. He owns a multi-district company running luxurious suites and selling mansions. It''s known as the Augustus Company. He has several contributions to neighborhoods all over, nobody could ever suspect he''s a vampire.


    "Thank you, Ms. Kagura."


    "Enjoy."


    Taking a sip, he notices something different about the tea.


    "Hm. Did someone else make this?"


    "Wow, you really noticed. It was me!" Chifuyu is the culprit.


    "Splendid. You''ve gotten noticeably better, the taste isn''t too far off from Ms. Kagura''s."


    "Looks like you''ve got some competition," Shinatsu gets out her mocking line of the day.


    "Ho? I won''t lose to you, Chifuyu."


    "Bring it on."


    "Then.. if you guys don''t mind, I''ll try both of your black teas." A young lady who is somewhat of a regular joins in.


    "You''re too generous. This''ll be on the house, I''ll make the best tea you''ve ever had!"


    "Hey, I''ll have one too."


    "Me as well!"


    Other customers hop in on the fun.


    "Still wanna make these on the house," Shinatsu says with a sly expression.


    "Black tea on the house for everyone right now!"


    "Wooooo!"


    "Sorry Kagura, is this fine?"


    "Haha, sure. We can do this every once in a while."


    "Unbelievable."


    ***


    "You ready?"


    "''Course."


    Kagura is waiting outside of Odd Jobs with someone. Who could it be? Slowly opening the door, she peeks her head in. It''s the time in the morning when everyone''s getting ready. They walk through the lobby to the door that leads to the living room. Opening this one slowly as she peeks her head out again. The others look at her confused.


    "What''re you doing?" asks Chifuyu who''s eating a bowl of cereal on the couch.


    "I have a surprise."


    "It better not be something dumb."


    "Show us what it is!"


    "Yeah, don''t keep us waiting."


    "Okay. Hehehe." Kagura slowly draws her head back behind the door, waiting a few seconds to fling it open. "Tadah!" The surprise is revealed.


    "This guy?" questions Ariel.


    "Diego?! What''re you doing here?"


    "Sup man, I was hired."


    "Hired? I said to come visit us, didn''t think you''d be working with us. Wait, I thought only Hunters could be members?"


    "Me and Ms. Ina discussed it with Diego, and we made an exception."


    "For real? That''s great! Welcome to Odd Jobs."


    "Thanks. I''m glad I ran into you a month ago."


    "Same here."


    "Welcome."


    "Welcome aboard Diego, a friend of Chifuyu''s is a friend of mine."


    Iris and Ariel welcome the 6th member, meekly and brazenly respectively. "Well don''t just stand around newbie, the bathrooms need a cleaning." Shinatsu welcomes him not so warmly.


    "Um¡­ I don''t think we made you clean anything when you joined."


    "Be quiet Iris!"


    "Ahem. I am somewhat of a handyman. So if anything breaks down in here, I''ll try my best to fix it."


    "Oh, cool!"


    "Oh, I see the skills with a knife isn''t the only thing you picked up in the past few years."


    "Ha. I could say the same to you."


    "What do you mean?"


    Diego goes up to Chifuyu putting his arm over his shoulder and proceeds to whisper. "You were never good around girls besides Roxy, especially when they hit on you."


    "Actually, I''ve leveled up a bit. I''m just not good around girls when they''re flirting and stuff now." Chifuyu whispers back.


    "In any case, what do you have going on here? A harem?"


    "No bro! Also, relax when you''re here. Don''t try to hit on any of them."


    "Don''t worry, I know not to do that."


    "So, what do you think dumb and dumber are whispering about over there?" Shinatsu asks Iris.


    "No idea.."


    ***


    Chifuyu is out on one of his early morning runs. He exercises and does his practice swings at different times according to the day. Mornings for days he has to patrol, and in the afternoon or evening for every other day. The others join him when they can. On his run today, he runs into a friend he''s made recently.


    "Hey, Patrick!"


    "Oh, good morning Chifuyu. Do you run around this park''s trail often?"


    "Yeah. Every day I can."


    The vampire was aware of this.


    "What''re you up to?"


    "Just enjoying this nice morning with a tea."


    "You''re not busy with work these days?"


    "I''m having my trusted staff oversee things and report to me. Once you''ve set the foundations for a successful company, you hire competent minds to ensure that those foundations stay strong."


    "I see.." Chifuyu replies while scratching his head.


    "I must say, I admire what you''re doing. Becoming a Hunter at a young age and carrying out Odd Jobs to help people out in different ways."


    "Haha. Thanks, means a lot coming from a person such as yourself."


    "Hm. By the way, I have a question I''d like to ask of you."


    "What''s up?"


    "What do you think of the current state of Shioto?"


    "The current state? I guess it''s as good as it could be considering we have vampires in our world."


    "That''s a good answer. The world is mostly at peace, even though there''s the presence of vampires who claim at least a few lives each week. You could say it''s too peaceful considering."


    "Well, we have the Hunters to thank for what peace we have. Right?"


    "I don''t like it. This false sense of peace."


    "Hm?"


    Those words threw Chifuyu off, but it somewhat flew over his head.


    "We know the vampires are possibly planning large-scale attacks soon, some people probably feel what you''re talking about. A looming imminent battle with the peace of the world at stake. So we''ll be ready for them."


    Patrick laughs, "I sure hope so. My life is in your hands, dear Chifuyu."


    "I''ll do my best!"


    "Your words reassure me. You''ll have to excuse me now, I''d almost forgotten I do have something to attend to."


    "No problem. See you later."


    Chifuyu continues with his run as Patrick walks in the opposite direction.


    ''How naive, they have no idea what''s to come.''

 Special Guests

    "I''m sorry, Chifuyu."


    "Hm? For what?"


    "I''m gonna tell Kagura how I feel."


    "How you feel? So you''re gonna hit on her. Also you''ve only known her for a few days. Don''t say it like you''ve had these feelings for years."


    "Don''t worry, I know just how to woo her."


    "Wouldn''t be surprised if you actually could, you have always been a lady''s man. How many girlfriends have you had anyway?"


    "Around 6."


    "Wow. Y''know what Diego, on second thought you may have a chance."


    "For real? If you say so then I believe it."


    "Go tell her now, I have faith!"


    "Alright. Here I go."


    These 2 were on their 15-minute break. Diego walks confidently back into the cafe and approaches Kagura as she''s preparing a drink. Chifuyu follows behind with a mischievous grin.


    "Kagura."


    "What''s up, Diego?"


    "You free tonight? I have a good place in mind that just the two of us could go to."


    It appears he intends to make his move during a dinner date. Iris looks on blushing while Shinatsu''s making a face that says ''Is this guy serious?''. Ariel doesn''t know what asking a girl out to dinner implies so she''s just looking on casually warming up a chocolate croissant for a customer. Kagura peeks over at Chifuyu to see him trying to hold back his laughter, so she sighs with a smile before giving her reply.


    "Are you gay, Diego?"


    "Hm? No. Pretty sure I''m not."


    "Well, I am."


    Unable to hold himself back anymore, Chifuyu bursts out laughing.


    "Hahahahahaha!"


    "Chifuyu, you set me up!"


    "Haha.. Well, if you weren''t gonna give up you had to learn one way or another."


    "Wait, she swings that way?" Shinatsu quietly asks Iris.


    "Y-Yeah. Kagura''s into girls."


    "How long have you guys known?"


    "Uh.. For a couple months. Some female customer was flirting with Kagura, then she started flirting back a hundredfold to the point where the other girl couldn''t handle it and ran off without getting the drink she paid for."


    "Wow. Sounds like she was kind of intense."


    "Hehe. Yeah."


    Feeling embarrassed in front of several customers and his fellow Odd Job members, Diego asks if he can have the day off to lie down in bed and wallow in shame. Kagura responds bluntly, "Hahaha. Absolutely not, this is only your third day."


    "Figures."


    "I''ll give you an extended break though, you can get 10 more minutes."


    "Thanks a ton.." Diego drags his feet with slumped shoulders back to the living room, passing Chifuyu who''s still letting out giggles. They both sit down on the sofa, and a few minutes of silence goes by.


    "Okay, I''m over it."


    "Heh. You were always quick to get back on your feet."


    "You said it yourself, I''m a lady''s man. I can pull any girl you want."


    "Except you can''t."


    "But man, Kagura''s perfect. Alright, I''ll have to move on to be able to work with her."


    "Good on you."


    "On that note, what kind of Odd Jobs have you guys been doing?"


    "Lemme see.. Most of them have basically been.. How should I put it? Paid volunteer work I guess. But we enjoy them, and we meet cool people. My favorite one has to be when we got to fight your gang though.


    "Teh. How much do you get paid for them anyway?"


    "We get paid quite well for them actually. Hehe," Chifuyu replies while making the money sign with his hand. "By the way, how was it when you broke it to them that you were leaving?"


    "Actually, I didn''t even tell them. Just goes to show how thin our ties were."


    "Well, I''m glad you''re here. Also, I was hoping for another guy to join soon."


    "That reminds me, where''s Dakota?"


    "Training at the Hunter Academy. Haven''t spoken to him in a while, but that''s cuz of a promise we made not to until we were both Hunters, along with our other friend."


    "Ha. Sounds like something out of an anime."


    "Definitely does."


    "Chifuyu, I''m gonna start training to become a Hunter. It takes 4 years of training to graduate from the Academy, but I''ll do it."


    "Hey, that''s great! You seem motivated."


    "I''m hoping to start at the beginning of next year. Come to think of it, if you had started at 14, you''d still need one more year. So how are you already a Hunter?"


    "Haha. I''m one of the few exceptions."


    "Heh. I''m not surprised."


    "But there are plenty of things I''m bad at that I want to do."


    "That so? You and that pipsqueak seem pretty tight, what''s the story between you two?"


    "Hmph. Maybe I''ll tell you one day.


    "Ha. What''s with that? Well, guess I''ll look forward to it. So on top of being a Hunter, you''re also working at this cafe and doing Odd Jobs. You''ve got a lot on your plate. You still seeing your parents?"


    "Of course. I make time to see them each week."


    "That''s good then."


    "What about you? I know your¡­"


    Right before Chifuyu gets his question out, Iris barges into the living room appearing very concerned.


    "Gu-guys, we have trouble!"


    With something clearly going on, Chifuyu and Diego rush to the cafe to see a group of girls confronting Shinatsu. There''s a mess of drinks and food on the floor suggesting there''s been some sort of contact.


    "Is this where you''re holing up these days?"


    "I''ll only be asking you to leave kindly one more time. You''re disrupting our business."


    "I''ve heard a lot about this new cafe, but are the employers so sleazy that they hire anybody?"


    Shinatsu is clearly agitated. Who is this female leading a pack that''s picking a fight for some reason? Kagura finally approaches them.


    "Hello miss, I don''t believe I got your name."


    "Hm? It''s Sophia. The genius of the Ayase family, don''t say you''ve never heard my name."


    "Not ringing any bells."


    This girl is a daughter of one of the big 3 families: the Ayase Family. While the Boreas family is considered the biggest, and the Scarlet family being the smartest, the Ayase Family has the most contributions to the general public of Shioto garnering trust with the population. They have close ties to several big-name companies and have the highest net worth out of the 3 families. While they portray a different image on the outside, their inside is much shadier. Their young generation of up-and-coming Hunters are especially snobby and entitled. Sophia is the youth who''s expected to become one of the greatest Hunters of the current age. She''s had some resentment toward Chifuyu, Ariel, and Iris ever since Shoyo announced them to be his disciples. This girl is the type who wants the spotlight to herself.


    "Well, I just stopped by to see if the rumors were true. And would you look at this, coming to another district was worth it. Poor little Shinatsu who was abandoned by her family is taking refuge in some cafe with other outcasts."


    Shinatsu grabs Sophia by her shirt in a split second. "Do not say another word."


    "Don''t touch me." She forces Shinatsu off her.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    "I-I wasn''t abandoned! Nailah took me in.."


    "The has-been Hunter? Of course she did. The Boreas family won''t admit it, but they''ve abandoned her too."


    Kagura retorts, "You don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "I can assure you I do. And let me guess, Shinatsu hasn''t told anyone why she ''graduated early''. That''s because she didn''t."


    "Stop.."


    "This dumb tramp was disowned! Kicked out of the Boreas family and the Academy! Why the hell did they even let you become a Hunter still?"


    The rest of Odd Jobs is silent, they don''t know what to say. They have no idea whether this person is telling the truth or not. In any case, it''s a big accusation. Shinatsu balls her fists up with a frustrated expression as she says nothing in return. Kagura has something to say, however. Sophia and her posse laugh mockingly, ridiculing a fellow member and a friend of hers.


    "Get out." She speaks with a dead serious face. This may be the first time anyone''s seen Kagura like this. Her words get through to them immediately. They don''t want to wait around to see what happens if she tells them a second time.


    "Tch. Let''s get out of here." Both sides scowl at the other, until one of them leaves the building. Shinatsu gets right to cleaning up the small mess that was made.


    "Sorry about that everyone, continue as you were." Kagura goes back to her cheerful countenance, letting the customers know everything is okay and trying to lighten up the mood. But for the rest of today''s shift, nobody spoke to each other outside of preparing an order.


    ***


    After returning to the living quarters of Odd Jobs for the evening, the others were looking for a chance to ask Shinatsu about what happened. Kagura wasn''t though, she knew it''d be best to wait for Shinatsu to tell them when she''s ready. And she did, she eventually brought it up without them asking.


    "Sorry about that guys, I might''ve ruined business for a bit by allowing Sophia to come in and disrespect us."


    "You don''t have to worry about that," Kagura reassures her.


    "I told you all I graduated early¡­ That was a lie. I was expelled from the Academy for beating the shit out of someone who pissed me off."


    "That someone was this Sophia Ayase?"


    "Yeah. I already had some strikes for misconduct, that was the last straw. The Ayase Family is a group you don''t want to anger, they have a lot of pull all throughout Shioto. But Sophia had it coming, I was defending someone from her. My family leader doesn''t care why I did it though. I humiliated an Ayase daughter who''s more important than me, so I was let go from the Boreas family as well. Nailah went to bat for me though, which is why I was still able to become a Hunter."


    Shinatsu wasn''t just defending anyone, she was sticking up for someone who thought of her as a real friend.


    "I have no regrets." After these words leave her mouth, her face twists into vexation for a quick moment.


    Because, this was a lie.


    "I like you, Shinatsu. There''s not a single thing you have to be ashamed of." Ariel gives her sign of approval.


    "If you feel like you made the correct decision beating her ass, then that''s good. You should live without regrets." Chifuyu does as well.


    "I-I''m not great with words.. But don''t let what those jerks said get to you. I think you''re a great person, Shinatsu. You''re my rival after all. Hehe¡­" Nobody knows this, but Iris''s words mean a great deal to her.


    Diego''s new here and doesn''t know anybody except for Chifuyu, but he knows he has to say something too. "We''re here for you if ever need anything."


    "That''s funny coming from the new guy."


    "Hey, I''m trying!"


    "Pff."


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Teh.. Hahahaha!"


    Odd Jobs is here for each other. A faint smile returns to Shinatsu''s face.


    ***


    It''s now been about a week since Diego joined. He''s not that great with customer service, especially when dealing with the picky ones. So he''s behind the counter for the time being. It was the same for Ariel, she even spit on someone who was being a jackass. Fortunately, most of their customers have been friendly.


    "I''m gonna go on a different route for today, so let''s split up."


    "Oh.. Okay, if you want."


    Shinatsu and Kagura are together patrolling again, though it appears the two of them will be separated this shift. Shinatsu has still been bothered by what happened, everyone can see that. Kagura realizes she probably shouldn''t be alone and tries to find her. After about 10 minutes of searching, she spotted the girl with twin tails. If she had stayed on the move, chances are it would''ve taken Kagura longer to find her, but she had stopped in an alley.


    "You followed me after all."


    "Shinatsu.."


    Kagura sits down next to her. "So you smoke, huh?"


    "I wanted to hide this from you, since I thought you might judge me. Is me smoking a problem?"


    Kagura remains silent for a few seconds before responding, she''s kind of sad that Shinatsu thought she would judge her just for this.


    "Pass it."


    "I''m sorry?"


    "I said pass it. Let me take a hit. Heh."


    "Pff. Have you ever smoked before?" Shinatsu asks while passing the blunt. Not answering, Kagura proceeds to smoke it and coughs extensively as a result.


    "I''ll take that as a no."


    "Ah.. I have always wanted to try this for fun, maybe I shouldn''t have."


    "Hmph. Sorry, this stuff''s a bit heavy. I only use it to deal with stress."


    "If it helps you, then that''s fine. But, you can rely on us too y''know."


    "I know.."


    "Do you really?" Kagura gets closer to Shinatsu''s face, making her a little flustered.


    "Too close!"


    "Let''s go out again after shift, it could be us two or we can bring everyone."


    "¡­In that case, just us two then." Shinatsu enjoys her time with Kagura very much.


    "Eh? Really? That makes me so happy!" Kagura gives her twin-tailed friend a big hug. She sighs at first, but smiles a little because of how genuine her cheery friend is. "Let''s get back to patrol okay?"


    "Yeah, after I finish this."


    Once their shift ended, they decided to go window shopping. Kagura bought several things for herself while Shinatsu didn''t get anything. She very much enjoyed hanging out. Even though it hasn''t been that long, becoming a member of Odd Jobs is the best thing that''s ever happened to her. Among the many things Kagura bought, one is a gift for Shinatsu that she plans to give her tomorrow along with a cake she''ll order. It won''t be a special occasion, Kagura just wants to do this. And so, tomorrow comes. Unfortunately, this day will be the breaking point for Shinatsu.


    ***


    "Oh my god."


    "Chifuyu, she might be the cutest girl to grace our planet."


    "Cuuuute!" Kagura dashes over to Ariel and squeezes her like a doll.


    One of the things Kagura bought while shopping last night was a pair of cat ears. She purchased them on a whim, but is receiving the ultimate payoff.


    "You are really cute, Ariel.." Even Iris is attracted to it.


    Shinatsu is used to the tomfoolery that goes around her, so she just laughs at their dumbness. Ariel blushes from everyone''s compliments.


    "We should do this as an attraction for the cafe."


    "You mean like have Ariel as a poster girl?"


    "Maybe, if she wants to."


    "Hey, that''s a nice idea! Ariel, try acting like you''re welcoming customers in."


    "Okay. I''ll try."


    The others watch in anticipation.


    "Welcome to Odd Jobs Cafe¡­ Nya~"


    "...."


    "CUUUUTE!" The others shout in unison.


    "Heh. Maybe I''ll give it a try." Ariel rubs the back of her head while giggling.


    "There''s another pair, right? Someone should try it on."


    "Shinatsu, you put them on. You have twin tails after all."


    "Ugh.. I can''t argue with that logic."


    Following Kagura''s suggestion, Shinatsu goes to put on the cat ears.


    "Ohhh!"


    "Say what Ariel said."


    "Absolutely not."


    "Not too bad, huh?"


    "Not bad at all."


    Chifuyu and Diego fist-bump behind their backs. As Odd Jobs continues their comedic act, a special guest enters the building. The door bell rings and everyone looks to the entrance.


    "Sorry, we''re closed."


    "No need to worry, I''m not a customer."


    "You''re¡­"


    "¡­."


    5 members look on in confusion, while 1 is overcome with distress.


    "Amelia.." Shinatsu says in a low tone.


    "That''s right, you''re Amelia Boreas, a Special Rank Hunter, and Ms. Nailah''s sister! What brings you here?"


    "I came to see how my sweet little sister''s business has been going. Looks like she was able to get some promising youth."


    Amelia wouldn''t know this since this information hasn''t been disclosed to anyone else, but Nailah has left Kagura to deal with most of the management for Odd Jobs. Naturally, it was her choice to take responsibility for her idea.


    "So you''re a relative of Ms. Nailah. It''s nice to meet you, I''m Chifuyu Kyotani." Our protagonist greets the visitor, unaware of her true motives.


    Amelia gives a deathly cold stare for a second, that both Chifuyu and Ariel notice. Iris sees this as well. She was going to introduce herself, but now she''s too scared to.


    ''Wow, this lady''s a hottie.'' The new member''s mind is completely on this woman''s body however. "The name''s Diego Pegula, very pleased to meet you."


    Ignoring both the males, she walks straight to Shinatsu.


    "Hello, my dear niece. You seem to be enjoying your time here." Amelia lightly puts her hand on Shinatsu''s shoulder, but it felt as if an immense pressure was trying to bury her underground. She leans in closer to her niece and whispers into her ear. "I see you''re getting cozy at this place, don''t forget why I sent you here. You were kicked out of the Boreas family, so I''m giving you a reason to continue living. If you''re successful, I might even put in word to the leader to let you back in."


    Chills are sent down Shinatsu''s very soul.


    The others look on edge. The air of Odd Jobs changed as soon as Amelia set foot inside. Kagura now sees this Special Rank Hunter didn''t simply come to visit.


    "Um.. Is something the matter, Ms. Amelia?"


    "No. You children seem to have a very nice place here. I hear you''ve also taken out a few vampires. Keep up the good work."


    As Amelia walks back to the door, Shinatsu takes off her cat ears with a dismal countenance.


    "You''ve only been here a minute, would you like some tea?"


    "I''m fine. Oh, but I would like to speak with one of you." Amelia points at Ariel. "You, let''s talk. Somewhere private."


    ''Why does she wanna talk with Ariel? Shit, does she know?'' Chifuyu is questioning her motives. Ariel looks over at him, he nods telling her to go. ''Whatever her goal is, Ariel can handle herself.''


    She slowly walks to Amelia. "Well then Odd Jobs, until next time." With that, the unexpected guest leaves with Ariel in tow.


    Without saying a word, she follows the Hunter to her car. She''s not worried, but has no idea what this person wants to do. Ariel''s eyes begin to wander to a specific place, Amelia''s cleavage. She didn''t notice before because she had to focus up in case this woman planned anything, but Amelia''s rack was several times her size. Despite the situation, Ariel makes a face that holds a combination of stupefaction and silliness. Coming back to her senses, she sees a chauffeur holding the door open for her.


    While getting in the passenger seat, Amelia gives her gratitude to Ariel. "Thanks for cooperating."


    She loses track of how long they''ve been driving. An hour, 2 hours? They''ve been on the road for close to 5 hours now, and not a single word has been spoken. Finally, the car comes to a stop.


    "We''re here." Amelia gets out, Ariel follows suit. Stepping out, she lays eyes on their destination.


    A graveyard.


    The Special Rank Hunter begins to walk, and although she doesn''t say anything, Ariel figures she''s supposed to follow her. As far as they can see, only tombstones are in sight.


    "This is a graveyard for humans who were killed by vampires."


    "I see."


    Amelia gives Ariel a malicious side-eye.


    "You make me sick. You may have the President fooled, but not me."


    "Erm.."


    "What''s your end goal? I know you''re true identity, Vampire Lord."


    "I figured you did. Since you know who I am, you should know what my goal is."


    "To end the war between vampires and humans? Even if you''re telling the truth, I''d never let a filthy monster join our side."


    "Well you don''t have that authority, do you? After all, here I am."


    "Such insolence, when all the lives lost here are because of you!"


    A sudden punch hits the vampire square on her cheek, causing a tooth to get knocked out of its socket. Ariel spits it out with a glare in her eyes.


    "You dare look at me like that. VAMPIRE!"


    Amelia curses the Vampire Lord as she brutally beats her up, even pulling one of her ponytail buns out. "You can''t attack me because of your vow, so I''ll be reminding you of your place here!" The Hunter laughs maniacally as she continues to bring down a ruthless beating upon the enemy in front of her. Ariel takes it without any retaliation. After countless minutes, Amelia stops to catch her breath.


    Ariel could''ve fled, or at least blocked the hits. But she let herself receive the Hunter''s anger. Even though it probably isn''t going to make Amelia feel better, she still let it happen anyway.


    "It''s true that I''m to blame for the deaths of every human in Shioto, because I was the first to invade." They''ve already been over that if Ariel didn''t come first, another army of vampires would''ve. But the truth of the matter is, Ariel did. So she has to live with that. But it''s also true that if she didn''t, she probably wouldn''t have come to the point she''s at right now. Thus, there can''t be any room for regret. "I won''t make any excuses. For that reason, it''s my responsibility to see that this world is liberated from the threat of vampires. Then, after that is my world. I will end this never-ending war. You don''t have to believe me, I already have those that do. This is my resolve."


    Ariel lays her soul bare, for Amelia to see. Sadly, she will never accept vampires.


    "Is that so? Cherish the rest of the time you''ll have here then. The next time you see me, it will be to cut you down."


    Amelia Boreas leaves. Ariel lies down on the ground, looking at the night sky.


    "Guess she''s not giving me a ride back.."

 A Place to Belong

    "Ariel!"


    "I''m back."


    The Vampire Lord returns from her ''chat'' late at night, 2 a.m. to be exact.


    "You guys could''ve gone to sleep."


    "Y''know there''s no way we could''ve!"


    This makes Ariel smile. "Guess so."


    "Well, Shinatsu did."


    "She looked like she needed it, it''s fine."


    "So, what''d she want to talk to you about?"


    "Just uh.. Stating her disagreements with me being a Hunter." Ariel had to word that particularly since Diego doesn''t know she''s a vampire.


    "Hm. Why does she not want you to be a Hunter?" Seeing there''s something he isn''t aware of, the member in question asks what she means.


    "Just a story for another time."


    "If you say so."


    Ariel healed her injuries and fixed her hair back up, so the others wouldn''t know what actually happened in the graveyard. Ariel chose to take that burden on herself.


    While the others are glad about Ariel''s safe return, Kagura is worried about Shinatsu. It''s clear something was off with her and Amelia.


    She isn''t actually asleep right now. She has been lying in bed awake for the past several hours. She wants to cry, she wants to scream, but she thinks there will be no point. Amelia''s reminder was the breaking point for Shinatsu.


    ''I thought I finally found a place I could call home, but it wasn''t even my choice to be here. I was sent to Odd Jobs as a spy, I don''t belong here. There''s not a single place on this planet that I belong.''


    A memory from Shinatsu''s childhood from when she was at her happiest flashes. At this moment, she no longer thinks a moment happier than that will ever come to pass.


    ***


    The following day is an off day for all of Odd Jobs, Shinatsu left early to take a walk without telling anybody. It was only supposed to be a stroll for no longer than 30 minutes. But that eventually turned into an hour, and another another hour. She was walking mindlessly, bumping into several people along the way, finally coming to a stop when a girl who had been following her crossed her path.


    "Watch where you''re going."


    "Oh, you''re still here?"


    Sophia, the spiteful girl who harassed Shinatsu at their cafe is still in District 4. She''d been waiting until she was alone to get some payback, with her posse in tow.


    Sick of seeing her face, Shinatsu slugs her exactly there. She sees somebody pull their phone out to start recording, so she glares at him. The man promptly puts his phone back in his pocket and walks away.


    "Agh, you bitch!"


    "What''s the matter, isn''t this what you''re here for?"


    "Tch. Beat her ass!"


    With no regard for the civilians walking on the sidewalk, the girls start fighting 4 on 1. This is a straight-up catfight, pulling clothes and hair along with the orthodox punches and kicks. Shinatsu lays out one of the girls with a fierce punch to the side of her head. Catching the other 2 off guard, she knocks them down and goes straight for Sophia. Kicking her to the ground, she sits on top of her and pummels the eyesore with malicious intent. After about a dozen brutal punches, Sophia''s face is covered in blood. Looking at her bloody fist, Shinatsu comes to a stop.


    ''What am I doing..?''


    Ceasing her onslaught on Sophia, the other girls tackle her off. Shinatsu suddenly gave up on fighting, so now it''s a one-sided battle with the 2 girls and Sophia beating her up to their heart''s content. One of them holds Shinatsu''s head up by her hair as Sophia kicks her mercilessly across the face with a bit of a running start. After that, the girl who no longer had the will to continue layed on the ground as the 3 girls kicked her nonstop. Her eyes were as dead as they could be.


    "Hey.."


    Out of nowhere, someone grabs the shoulder of one of the girls. They all look to see who it is. The moment they did, one of them went flying along the sidewalk twirling like a beyblade.


    The culprit is Kagura, who''s with the rest of Odd Jobs. They noticed Shinatsu was gone not too long after she left unannounced. After not getting any response from their calls or texts, they set out to look for her together.


    "Kagura.." Shinatsu moans her name while lying beat up on the ground.


    "What the hell do you think you''re doing?"


    "Just some payback for humiliating me at the Academy."


    Infuriated, Kagura walks up to Sophia. "Go to hell." Before the Ayase girl realized it, she was slugged yet again, square in the face this time. This punch was heavier than Shinatsu''s, but she stood her ground this time not falling down.


    "You''ve made an enemy of the Ayase family, I''m looking forward to the next time we meet." With that, they walk away carrying the one girl who was knocked out.


    As soon as they left, Kagura and the rest ran up to the beaten Shinatsu.


    "Shinatsu!"


    Kagura reaches out her hand, but is pushed away. Getting herself up without any help, Shinatsu walks away.


    "Leave me alone, Odd Jobs."


    Shinatsu begins her zombified march, each step being a countdown to a despairing decision.


    ***


    Shinatsu''s Pov


    I tried my best to move on and forget everything, but it''s impossible. The past won''t let me forget. On my walk to no place in particular, I recalled the last 10 years of my life. As far back as I can remember, to when I was 7 years old.


    My dad was never in the picture, not that I cared. He didn''t want to raise children that shouldn''t have been born. He''s supposed to be a big figure of the Boreas family yet he went and got a woman pregnant not willing to bear the responsibilities of being a parent. I''ve only seen him once, and I''ll never forget his face. I lived with my mom and twin sister, who was born 4 minutes after me. Technically that made her my younger sister so I loved playing the role of big sis. She always liked having her hair in twin tails, I copied her because of how much they added to her cuteness. We stayed in a small home, far away from the Boreas estate. We were allowed this freedom because they hadn''t yet been aware of our existence. Mom told me all about the world, about the corrupt bigwigs and vampires, yet I wasn''t scared at all. In fact, I was enthusiastic. Claiming I wanted to be a superhero and stop all the bad vampires. My sister looked up to me and my mom always said how proud I made her. Thinking back on it though, she must''ve had her reservations about me wanting to become a Hunter even with all the stuff she told me. Not that I''d ever know for sure now.


    Our peaceful life stopped when I was 8 years old. The Boreas family finally caught wind of us and took me and my sister away from our mom. I never saw her again after that. Mom tried to win an unwinnable custody battle. She was against one of the 3 big families in the world of Hunters. They have connections. That was when my life became a living hell. The family treated us differently since we were the children of some unknown woman who are father accused of tricking him into bed. Of course everyone believed the man with power. My sister and I had to deal with immense pressure because of that from a young age. Children of the big 3 families are usually homeschooled, but we were allowed to attend public school thanks to a family member pushing the suggestion. Even still, we had no time for ourselves or to play. It was school, study, train, sleep. The same cycle over and over again like clockwork. When I was 10, my sister went missing. The family didn''t care since she had no talent with the blade and was terrible at her studies. Apparently, I was the competent one out of us two. This family made me sick to my stomach. I rebelled and received harsh beatings as punishment. Children from the Boreas family are all expected to become at least a 1st Rank Hunter. My saving grace was my talent. I went to school each day putting up a cold front. Naturally, I made no friends doing this. I isolated myself and continued to make enemies out of my classmates for years. I never wanted to be a Hunter. But I didn''t want to be alone. I wanted a place where I could belong. A couple of my family members were kind and didn''t want me to be alone, but I pushed them away unwillingly due to the master of the Boreas Family''s harsh teachings. I played video games to blow off steam, it worked well since I was so good at them. Along the line, I met Iris. Though I never actually talked to her, my self-proclaimed rivalry with her is the only thing that kept me sane, and it''s also the reason I continued to get smarter and stronger. No matter how silly it was, I dedicated myself to something that would push me to continue living. Iris saved me.


    I got another reality check once I turned 13. The whole family was gossiping about something. I learned that my mother had killed herself. I hadn''t seen her for 5 years, but I was still broken. The Boreas family drove my sister to go missing and my mom to suicide. This world should honestly just burn.


    Despite everything, I still enrolled in the Hunter Academy. Things weren''t bad there. Fate happened, and I ended up reuniting with Iris. I ended up tutoring her along with Chifuyu which wasn''t bad. One thing led to another, and I ended up getting expelled under the pretext of graduating early. My aunt Amelia came to me, saying she''d give me a purpose to my life. My mission was to join Odd Jobs and expose the Vampire Lord and half-vampire hiding among the Hunter ranks. If I succeeded, I might be welcomed back into the Boreas family. I just went along with it. Over a month passed, and I truly enjoyed my time there. Life loves knocking me down over and over though. Sophia who has a grudge against me came and interrupted our peace. On top of that, Amelia already paid a visit giving me a nice reminder. I actually believed I found the place for me. It was false hope, my life has been full of that.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    When I came to, I found myself sitting on a bench in some park. The sun is setting, so I''ve been out for the whole day.


    ¡­..


    "Why am I still alive¡­"


    Every fiber of my being is telling me there is no point in continuing to live, yet something else is telling me otherwise. Why am I still hanging on? The faint hope lingering with me disappears at last as a familiar face speaks to me.


    "Ah, don''t be like that. There are plenty of reasons to keep living."


    I turned my head to the source of the voice. It came from a girl with an identical face. I could feel my heart physically drop in shock. Her hair was a different color, but it was undoubtedly her. My twin sister.


    "Shiori¡­"


    "For one: we have to get our vengeance on this sick world."


    My sister who had gone missing for 7 years appeared in front of me. The happy times of my childhood flashed through my mind, overwhelming me. I started having a panic attack. I want to ask where and how she''s been, but I''m unable to. Though I recognize her, it''s like she''s an entirely different person. Her expression is one that she''s never worn. My sister Shiori, looked upon me with a sinister countenance.


    "I know this is a shock and I''d love to catch up, but unfortunately I''m here to present you with two choices. One: Come with me and join the vampires. Two: Refuse and die by my hands. So, what''ll it be?"


    Joins the vampires? This has to be some sick joke. Ah, I see. This definitely isn''t the sister I knew. She''s been twisted by this world and wants vengeance on it. Typical, I''m not even surprised anymore. So I''m just going to be killed by my sister now. Truly, what a sick world this is. My life is full of regrets, but there''s nothing I can do.


    "So sister, what''s your choice?"


    I look up at the night sky for no particular reason before answering.


    "Kill me."


    "What a shame."


    Shiori unsheathed the blade at her hip and walked toward me. I remained sitting on the bench. Taking one last look at my sister, I closed my eyes resigning myself.


    At that moment, I was ready to die.


    I didn''t want to live anymore.


    A few seconds passed, my sister should''ve cut me down by now.


    I opened my eyes.


    Odd Jobs was there.


    ***


    Shiori''s blade was stopped in its tracks. Kagura is clenching it with her bare hands, not paying any mind to the blood dripping down as a result. They all heard everything.


    "Aw, look Shinatsu. Your friends are here!"


    "Step away from her," Kagura spoke sternly.


    "Hm? What was that?"


    Without repeating herself, she unsheathes her blade at an incredible speed. Although most Hunters don''t do this, a lot of them still keep their blades on them even when off duty. This is the case for Chifuyu and the others as they know they can be targeted at any time.


    Kagura didn''t attack with the intent to kill, but she still put considerable power into the slash because of her anger. Shiori blocks the attack effortlessly with her sword. Chifuyu and Ariel push in afterward, with Iris and Diego following behind.


    "5 on 1? That''s dirty." Shiori backs away.


    "¡­ What''re you doing here, Odd Jobs?"


    "You say that like you''re not one of us," Chifuyu replies.


    "I''m not. Get out of here."


    ''Please.'' Shinatsu looks down. She forces herself to. She can''t look up, not at this hope presenting itself to her.


    "We''re not going anywhere. Stop with the tough act."


    "You don''t know the first thing about me. I don''t wanna say it again. Leave."


    Iris looks over at her shoulder at Shinatsu. For the first time ever, she got angry. "DON''T LOOK DOWN, SHINATSU! LOOK AT US! WE''RE HERE WITH YOU!"


    Reluctantly, she slowly moves her head upward. She wanted to forget her past and move on, but people won''t let her. She wants to give up on any lingering hope, but her friends won''t let her. In front of her are the backs of 5 people she barely knows. Yet they''re going to such lengths for her. Shinatsu''s will to live and urge to let go weigh about the same. She just needs one last push. One more reassurance.


    "It''s true we don''t know anything about you. But that doesn''t deny the time we spent together, no matter how short." Kagura speaks from her heart.


    "Tell us to leave again and we will. If not, we''ll put our lives on the line for you. Right here, and whenever the time arises."


    Shinatsu is overwhelmed with emotions. The scales in her mind are at last coming to a conclusion. How can she let go, when there''s those who are reaching out to her.


    Tears flow as Shinatsu grabs firmly to this hope, never letting go again.


    "Please.. Help me, Odd Jobs."


    Her dead eyes regain their color. Words that Shinatsu has never spoken in her life. The others don''t look back, they''re only looking forward at the enemy in front of them.


    "Should we take this as an Odd Job, Kagura?"


    "Yeah. I guess we''ll have our client pay us after this is done."


    This is a serious situation, but they still had to get to a joke off. They wouldn''t be Odd Jobs otherwise. Shinatsu is put at ease with this.


    "I hate you guys," she says with a smile. They let out wry laughs in return.


    "How beautiful, you guys are gonna bring me to tears over here. Good for you sis, you still want to live in this sad world."


    "So, what''s her deal Shinatsu? She''s your sister yet she''s also a vampire."


    "I''m on the same page as you. What happened, Shiori?"


    "Oh, you''re curious now? How sweet of you. All you need to know though, is that I''m a half-vampire just like that boy. I became one of my accord."


    "What?!"


    Everyone is shocked. This is major news finding out there''s another half-vampire besides Chifuyu.


    "The situation remains the same. Since you''re not going to join me, I''m going to kill you."


    Shinatsu still hasn''t fully processed this. It was a big enough a shock to find out her sister was still alive, but becoming a half-vampire on top of that is too much to think about immediately.


    "Do you really think you can do that when I''m here?" Ariel finally speaks.


    "The has-been Vampire Lord, I''m not interested in you."


    "Oh well, I''m plenty interested in you. How did you become a half-vampire? Whose blood did you take?"


    "Hm¡­ If you can land one hit on me, I''ll consider giving you an answer.


    "Is that so?"


    Ariel promptly charges in and starts with a heavy dropkick, Shiori blocks it with her blade.


    "Don''t kill her, Ariel!" Shinatsu shouts.


    "Don''t worry. If it''s a hit she wants, then I''ll give her one!"


    Diego looks on in awe. "Wow, she''s strong! She''s not even using her blade."


    "I''ve heard about your vow. Are you sure it''s a good idea to be attacking me, I''m still half-human after all. You might die!"


    "Let''s test it out then."


    Their fight moved a bit further from everyone else, so they can''t hear them talking. Testing her luck, Ariel lands a punch right in Shiori''s stomach blowing her back. She proceeds to look at her hand, waiting for something to happen. A single drop of sweat slides down her face in anticipation.


    "Looks like nothing happened!" Ariel yells triumphantly.


    "Haha. You''re insane."


    "Maybe, but now I know I can beat your ass. So, you gonna tell me your secret?"


    "Nope."


    "Figures." Ariel charges back in, but is suddenly brought to her knees.


    The others see Ariel suddenly on the ground and hop into the fray. Shinatsu stays behind though, she can''t bring herself to fight her sister, not at this moment.


    "Ariel!"


    "You guys should follow suit."


    The rest fall, being pushed down by an immeasurable pressure.


    "What is this?" Ariel questions.


    "Neat, isn''t it? It''s my curse."


    "What, half-vampires can use a curse?!" This is news to Chifuyu.


    "Tch. So you have one. You must''ve killed several humans. No. A lot more to also be able to produce this strength."


    "Is she.. pushing us down with gravity?"


    "Bingo! You get a prize." Shiori throws Diego a piece of candy that she had in her pocket.


    "Shiori, please stop!" Shinatsu ran up to them. She''s not armed so it''s not like she can fight.


    "No. I don''t think I will."


    "I could''ve followed down the same path as you, but I knew it wouldn''t lead me anywhere in the end. This revenge against the world shit should only be in manga."


    "Hahaha! Don''t put me in the same category as the cliche characters whose sole purpose is revenge. My goals are far beyond that."


    "Are you not with the Slayers?"


    "Nope. I guess you could say I''ve gotten to know a few of them though." Shiori yawns. "It''s getting pretty boring right now, I thought you guys would put up more of a fight."


    "Don''t look down on me." Ariel''s force is breaking the very ground below her as she breaks free from Shiori''s gravity. She uses the momentum from the force she created to pounce straight to the sister, grabbing her face.


    "Spoke too soon huh?"


    After getting her quip out, she gets slammed into the ground causing the others to be set free.


    "Ah.. Finally. I could feel my back slowly giving in," Diego comments.


    "So, feel like answering me now?"


    "Let me think about it¡­ No!"


    Shiori tightens her grip on the blade she''s been holding. Noticing something, Ariel jumps away seconds before purple lightning surges the spot she was in.


    "Aw. Saw that coming?"


    "Another curse? No, it has to be from that sword."


    "Bingo! I''d give you a kiddie treat but unfortunately I don''t have any on me."


    This visibly ticks Ariel off. "Shinatsu, let me mangle her just once," she asks while twitching her fingers.


    "Please don''t."


    "Well, I wasn''t expecting a drawn-out fight so I''ll be taking my leave now. If you weren''t going to join me sister, I planned to kill you so I could move on. But I suppose I''ll abstain. I do want to see where you go from here now."


    "¡­" Shinatsu remains silent.


    "Well, should we let her go?" Ariel asks.


    "Sorry, please do."


    "If you say so."


    "You really are kind. Here, a gift." Shiori tosses them the Alter Weapon.


    "What? You''re giving this to us?"


    "I''m not much of a swordsman. My curse is all I need anyway, along with some knives."


    She gives Chifuyu one last look before leaving.


    "See you soon, Odd Jobs."


    ***


    Minutes have passed since Shiori left, Odd Jobs is still at the park just sitting down.


    "Looks like we have an off-duty report to write."


    "Yay.."


    "I still can''t believe you guys actually followed me the whole day."


    "It was Chifuyu and Kagura''s idea."


    Those two saw Shinatsu''s eyes earlier. They were more familiar with them than they''d like to be. They were the eyes of someone who lost the will to live.


    "Would you guys mind listening to what I have to say?"


    For the first time ever, she told others what she had been bottling up for years. She told everyone what''s happened in her life, the happy memories of her childhood, her cruel upbringing in the Boreas family, and about wanting a place to belong. Everyone listened attentively, as she continued to talk for over a couple of hours. Shinatsu told them how much she''s enjoyed being at Odd Jobs, apologizing for not wanting to live anymore. She left out why she was sent to Odd Jobs, she just couldn''t get herself to tell them. For the time being, she couldn''t help but still have some reservations. But this is without a doubt progress.


    Iris was trying to hold back from crying, but she can''t stop herself as she goes to hug Shinatsu.


    "Don''t ever say you don''t want to live again. You have people who care about you. We care about you!"


    "I won''t. Thank you, Iris."


    "Not too long ago, living was also hard for me. Someone changed that though, without them knowing. That''s why I was inspired to create Odd Jobs. To help people who are also struggling, and to build a group who wants to do just that. Whenever things get tough, we''ll be there for each other. That''s the kind of ideal I wanted for us to have when I first thought of starting Odd Jobs. You have a place where you belong. Right here with us, Shinatsu."


    "I have issues with family, so I can tell you with certainty that you can''t let them get the better of you. Strive for a life you can be proud of. I know that''s easier said than done. I needed a wake-up call myself. But once you truly feel like you''re happy with where you are and your family tries to interfere, give em the good ol finger and tell them to go to hell."


    "I''ve learned that life is full of surprises, good and bad. You never know, the good ones may just be worth pushing through to see." Ariel slaps her in the back.


    "Don''t stop taking steps forward. The road ahead won''t be a straight path, and it''s sure to have a lot of bumps. But we''ll be there, taking them with you."


    Uncontrollable tears stream down Shinatsu''s face once more. "Thank you guys. This means everything to me.."


    Everyone smiles.


    "Oh right." Remembering something, Kagura runs over to some bushes. "I had this with me the whole day, I''ve been meaning to give it to you." She quickly runs back over to the group with a bag.


    "What is it?"


    "A gift. Go ahead and open it."


    "Okay.." Shinatsu opens the bag with a quizzical look and takes out the wrapped item.


    "A beanie with a cute bunny." She states what it is.


    "Well, what do you think?"


    Awkwardly putting it on, she blushes as she looks down away from everyone. The truth is, she loves it.


    "Still playing tough are we? Those cheeks are bright red," Chifuyu jokes.


    "Shut up!"


    "I think she loves it," Diego joins in.


    "M-me too."


    "Sure seems that way."


    "All of you, shut up!"


    "Watch out, the adorable little cub is going to attack us!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Hahaha!"


    "Hehe."


    "Teh.. Hahahaha!"


    They all laughed, including Shinatsu.